Selected quad for the lemma: spirit_n

Word A Word B Word C Word D Occurrence Frequency Band MI MI Band Prominent
spirit_n know_v scripture_n truth_n 7,532 5 5.8743 4 false
View all documents for the selected quad

Text snippets containing the quad

ID Title Author Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication) STC Words Pages
A46359 The accomplishment of the Scripture prophecies, or, The approaching deliverance of the church proving that the papacy is the antichristian kingdom ... that the present persecution may end in three years and-half, after which the destruction of Antichrist shall begin, which shall be finisht in the beginning of the next age, and then the kingdom of Christ shall come upon earth / written in French by Mr. Peter Jurieu ... ; in two parts ; faithfully Englished from the new French edition, corrected and enlarged by almost a third part, with the explication of the visions of Daniel and the Revelation.; Accomplissement des prophéties. English Jurieu, Pierre, 1637-1713. 1687 (1687) Wing J1196; ESTC R6542 384,320 621

There are 26 snippets containing the selected quad. | View original text

be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5●_n v._o 5●_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o ●_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
make_v this_o renew_a paganism_n of_o popery_n to_o be_v in_o less_o credit_n and_o esteem_v than_o former_o man_n begin_v to_o disgust_v the_o popish_a superstition_n they_o speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o contempt_n and_o bold_o condemn_v the_o excess_n of_o it_o and_o call_v it_o idolatry_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o private_a they_o wish_v image_n be_v banish_v from_o their_o church_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v a_o scandal_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o we_o they_o begin_v to_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n for_o the_o take_v away_o the_o cup._n they_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o indulgency_n by_o the_o sole_a merit_n of_o i._o christ_n they_o will_v restore_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o people_n they_o suppress_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o with_o scorn_n they_o despise_v his_o thunder_n and_o if_o he_o begin_v to_o murmur_v they_o talk_v as_o loud_o or_o loud_o than_o he_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v this_o doctrine_n that_o under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n or_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n they_o mollify_v and_o sweeten_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o in_o another_o place_n and_o again_o observe_v it_o this_o can_v hold_v long_o this_o state_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v violent_a since_o it_o be_v free_o confess_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o god_n be_v sufficient_a without_o that_o of_o saint_n and_o image_n they_o must_v short_o conclude_v that_o for_o thing_n unnecessary_a they_o ought_v not_o to_o scandalize_v one_o half_a of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o shut_v the_o gate_n against_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n never_o be_v there_o so_o many_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o vanity_n &_o impurity_n of_o their_o superstition_n every_o man_n have_v the_o liberty_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n but_o i_o profess_v that_o to_o i_o these_o be_v great_a presage_n of_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o last_o work_n of_o god_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n my_o spirit_n be_v in_o this_o frame_n when_o this_o last_o and_o great_a persecution_n in_o france_n begin_v i_o therein_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a character_n that_o confirm_v i_o in_o the_o belief_n that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n revel_v singular_a character_n in_o the_o present_a persecution_n which_o presage_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v this_o last_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finiht_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n who_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a for_o there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n singular_a and_o irregular_a in_o this_o persecution_n that_o without_o profaneness_n and_o a_o denial_n of_o divine_a providence_n we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n therein_o it_o be_v singular_a and_o more_o than_o usual_a whether_o we_o consider_v the_o author_n of_o this_o persecution_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o or_o whether_o we_o consider_v the_o subject_n that_o suffer_v it_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o suffer_v as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n themselves_o there_o be_v first_o a_o prince_n who_o have_v the_o chief_a obligation_n to_o we_o for_o the_o crown_n he_o wear_v which_o enter_v into_o his_o family_n by_o the_o person_n of_o his_o grand_a father_n a_o prince_n to_o who_o we_o have_v always_o pay_v obedience_n and_o submission_n without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o rebellion_n a_o prince_n for_o who_o we_o preserve_v the_o crown_n in_o his_o minority_n and_o who_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o do_v so_o a_o prince_n who_o be_v wise_a and_o understanding_n as_o to_o his_o own_o interest_n and_o those_o of_o the_o state_n of_o europe_n who_o yet_o in_o despite_n of_o his_o own_o interest_n have_v do_v all_o that_o which_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n will_v have_v dictate_v to_o he_o to_o do_v if_o she_o have_v employ_v her_o emissary_n in_o his_o council_n who_o destroy_v his_o own_o subject_n who_o make_v innumerable_a malcontent_n who_o throw_v eternal_a seed_n of_o rebellion_n and_o war_n in_o his_o own_o dominion_n who_o disoblige_v his_o protestant_a ally_n and_o alienates_v they_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n almost_o as_o never_o to_o be_v reconcile_v the_o protestant_a state_n and_o prince_n have_v be_v always_o the_o principal_a ally_n of_o france_n swede_n denmark_n england_n the_o low-countries_n the_o swisser_n and_o the_o protestant_a prince_n of_o germany_n these_o be_v they_o that_o have_v support_v it_o when_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n threaten_v the_o liberty_n of_o all_o europe_n and_o these_o be_v they_o who_o assist_v france_n to_o humble_v the_o house_n of_o austria_n so_o low_a as_o now_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o that_o have_v advance_v france_n to_o that_o point_n of_o grandeur_n she_o be_v now_o at_o but_o time_n will_v show_v how_o great_a a_o wound_n france_n have_v now_o make_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o her_o ancient_a ally_n we_o see_v already_o that_o this_o persecution_n make_v the_o discord_n and_o dissension_n cease_v that_o be_v between_o the_o protestant_n and_o bring_v they_o near_o an_o union_n and_o reconciliation_n than_o before_o god_n will_v let_v we_o see_v something_o far_o of_o that_o kind_n however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v something_o therein_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o man_n that_o so_o wise_a a_o court_n shall_v violate_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o good_a policy_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o state_n and_o the_o spring_n of_o all_o their_o motion_n if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o clergy_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o solicitor_n of_o this_o persecution_n it_o will_v appear_v no_o less_o extraordinary_a it_o be_v not_o a_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a clergy_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o last_o century_n these_o be_v understanding_n and_o know_v person_n man_n of_o learning_n and_o prudence_n free_v from_o the_o ridiculous_a affectation_n and_o prejudice_n of_o a_o monastic_a spirit_n who_o have_v little_a zeal_n for_o the_o romish_a ceremony_n who_o flight_n their_o worship_n at_o least_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o it_o who_o have_v much_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o very_o little_a religion_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v such_o as_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o wrong_n or_o at_o least_o that_o altogether_o and_o in_o every_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o nevertheless_o they_o persecute_v we_o more_o cruel_o than_o the_o most_o furious_a monk_n or_o enrage_a inquisitor_n have_v ever_o do_v they_o act_n therefore_o against_o their_o own_o light_n which_o be_v so_o far_o very_o strange_a and_o surprise_v but_o what_o be_v more_o astonish_a they_o act_n against_o the_o most_o sacred_a principle_n of_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o among_o they_o more_o venerable_a than_o the_o sacrament_n and_o nothing_o esteem_v more_o criminal_a than_o the_o violation_n of_o they_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o give_v absolution_n to_o a_o sinner_n to_o a_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o penitent_a who_o say_v and_o declare_v open_o without_o hide_v or_o conceal_v it_o that_o he_o persevere_fw-la from_o his_o very_a heart_n in_o his_o sin_n and_o heresy_n and_o never_o renounce_v it_o but_o by_o constraint_n and_o violence_n to_o give_v i_o say_v absolution_n to_o such_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o their_o loose_a casuist_n it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n to_o a_o man_n that_o profess_v he_o believe_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v nothing_o there_o but_o mere_a bread_n it_o be_v a_o sacrilegious_a communion_n shall_v it_o not_o affect_v the_o heart_n and_o even_o the_o imagination_n of_o those_o persecute_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o think_v of_o the_o innumerable_a sacrilege_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n be_v every_o day_n commit_v they_o absolve_v a_o multitude_n of_o wretched_a people_n who_o protest_v that_o by_o mere_a force_n and_o violence_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o sign_v the_o abjuration_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o get_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o thousand_o executioner_n who_o devour_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o give_v they_o no_o rest_n day_n or_o night_n the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n who_o
seventeen_o 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o that_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n shall_v wonder_v who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v four_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 13.7_o chap._n 13.7_o and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o overcome_v they_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n carry_v a_o woman_n ●_o chap._n 17._o ●_o that_o make_v herself_o drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n five_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n receive_v a_o deadly_a wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n which_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n be_v and_o be_v not_o 8._o chap_n 7.7_o 8._o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o latter_a be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o former_a the_o beast_n be_v and_o be_v not_o because_o his_o head_n have_v be_v mortal_o wound_v he_o be_v however_o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n because_o his_o deadly_a wound_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o the_o beast_n shall_v rise_v again_o six_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n have_v ten_o horn_n which_o signify_v ten_o king_n that_o in_o the_o seventeen_o have_v likewise_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n 17_o why_o there_o be_v not_o a_o woman_n sit_v on_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n as_o there_o be_v on_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o these_o so_o exact_a and_o perfect_a resemblance_n plain_o show_v that_o these_o two_o beast_n be_v one_o but_o why_o be_v there_o a_o woman_n see_v sit_v on_o the_o second_o beast_n and_o none_o upon_o the_o first_o we_o have_v already_o hint_v the_o reason_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n there_o be_v two_o beast_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o interpreter_n even_o the_o popish_a one_o themselves_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n only_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n signify_v the_o empire_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n signify_v the_o religion_n and_o these_o two_o beast_n together_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n raise_v up_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o under_o the_o outside_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n the_o second_o beast_n which_o signify_v the_o religion_n do_v not_o appear_v but_o in_o the_o place_n thereof_o appear_v a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o religion_n and_o this_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n because_o the_o seventeen_o chap._n be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n i_o say_v for_o the_o corrupt_a church_n be_v much_o more_o clear_o signify_v by_o a_o woman_n than_o by_o a_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n be_v always_o represent_v to_o we_o as_o a_o spouse_n and_o a_o woman_n and_o the_o corrupt_a and_o idolatrous_a church_n as_o a_o debauch_a woman_n and_o a_o adulteress_n this_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o need_v any_o proof_n behold_v therefore_o this_o corrupt_a woman_n this_o adulterous_a spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n and_o the_o h._n spirit_n can_v not_o have_v describe_v she_o in_o a_o more_o lively_a manner_n and_o more_o proper_a for_o we_o to_o know_v she_o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o seventeen_o the_o late_a can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a because_o by_o the_o consent_n even_o of_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n represent_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n on_o this_o confession_n and_o upon_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o prove_v we_o argue_v thus_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n be_v rome_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o same_o interpreter_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n be_v antichrist_n now_o according_a to_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o prove_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n and_o the_o thirteen_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n whence_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapt._n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a that_o rome_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a appear_v not_o only_o by_o the_o comparison_n pagan_a rome_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a which_o we_o just_a before_o make_v of_o the_o two_o beast_n but_o also_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o 17_o chap._n all_o alone_a and_o without_o reference_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n adulteress_n god_n never_o call_v the_o pagan_a society_n whore_n and_o adulteress_n i._n first_o of_o all_o there_o be_v a_o prostitute_n adulterous_a and_o debauch_a woman_n sit_v upon_o this_o beast_n every_o one_o know_v that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n adultery_n figurative_o signify_v idolatry_n now_o we_o shall_v never_o find_v any_o one_o single_a instance_n where_o the_o holy_a spirit_n call_v the_o pagan_a society_n woman_n and_o spouse_n whore_n and_o adulteress_n this_o name_n be_v give_v only_o to_o a_o corrupt_a church_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o the_o pagan_a society_n have_v never_o plight_v their_o faith_n to_o god_n have_v not_o break_v it_o and_o never_o be_v his_o spouse_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o unfaithful_a and_o adulterous_a in_o his_o account_n so_o that_o this_o adulterous_a woman_n can_v here_o be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o that_o rome_n that_o have_v plight_v her_o faith_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o break_v it_o that_o rome_n that_o style_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n and_o yet_o do_v prostitute_v herself_o to_o other_o second_o this_o woman_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o as_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n a_o cup_n of_o abomination_n of_o her_o whoredom_n of_o which_o she_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o drink_v i._n e._n she_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o her_o idolatry_n now_o rome_n pagan_n never_o trouble_v her_o head_n to_o change_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n she_o have_v conquer_v nor_o to_o force_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o same_o god_n as_o she_o do_v on_o the_o contrary_a every_o one_o know_v she_o carry_v strange_a god_n in_o triumph_n and_o build_v temple_n for_o they_o within_o her_o own_o wall_n three_o these_o word_n the_o beast_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a for_o this_o plain_o signify_v that_o the_o empire_n speak_v of_o must_v perish_v and_o be_v swallow_v up_o and_o afterward_o be_v reestablish_v now_o rome_n pagan_a and_o its_o empire_n have_v be_v swallow_v up_o but_o as_o rome_n pagan_a it_o be_v not_o raise_v up_o again_o beside_o we_o may_v observe_v by_o the_o by_o that_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o rome_n pagan_a be_v represent_v by_o this_o beast_n for_o the_o beast_n represent_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o whole_a duration_n and_o in_o both_o its_o period_n the_o pagan_a period_n and_o the_o antichristian_a period_n the_o beast_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o there_o be_v the_o pagan_a period_n and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a there_o be_v the_o antichristian_a period_n four_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o beast_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n shall_v wonder_v see_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v this_o signify_v that_o man_n shall_v give_v he_o homage_n and_o that_o this_o homage_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o he_o only_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o reprobate_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o rome_n pagan_a for_o the_o true_a christian_n obey_v and_o give_v a_o voluntary_a homage_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o pagan_a period_n just_a as_o the_o other_o subject_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o since_o it_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o and_o be_v no_o long_o what_o it_o once_o be_v they_o have_v no_o long_o obey_v it_o five_o that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n in_o its_o pagan_a period_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o begin_v to_o reign_v but_o shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n 12._o v._o 12._o
of_o the_o gospel_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n this_o gospel_n be_v the_o pearl_n of_o great_a price_n which_o when_o one_o have_v find_v he_o go_v his_o way_n and_o sell_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o purchase_v it_o this_o be_v the_o treasure_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v this_o treasure_n in_o earthen_a vessel_n the_o apostle_n with_o evangelical_n truth_n in_o their_o breast_n be_v the_o 12_o foundation_n the_o 12_o gate_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n they_o be_v every_o thing_n with_o this_o for_o truth_n be_v every_o thing_n and_o without_o it_o they_o be_v nothing_o v._o 22._o and_o i_o see_v no_o temple_n therein_o for_o the_o lord_n god_n almighty_a and_o the_o lamb_n be_v its_o temple_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o word_n of_o another_o prophet_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o period_n say_v every_o man_n shall_v not_o teach_v his_o neighbour_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v of_o god_n which_o do_v not_o import_v that_o the_o ministry_n shall_v be_v abolish_v but_o that_o the_o increase_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a that_o ordinary_a man_n may_v rather_o be_v teacher_n than_o need_v to_o be_v teach_v doubtless_o there_o shall_v be_v temple_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o public_a worship_n but_o it_o shall_v hardly_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v place_n for_o divine_a service_n because_o god_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o serve_v in_o perfection_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v its_o temple_n god_n shall_v dwell_v in_o they_o and_o they_o in_o god_n the_o union_n of_o holy_a soul_n with_o god_n shall_v be_v most_o intimate_a and_o reciprocal_a v._o 23._o and_o the_o city_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o sun_n nor_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o shine_v in_o it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n do_v lighten_v it_o and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o light_n thereof_o here_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n do_v signify_v create_v light_n which_o cause_n a_o succession_n of_o day_n and_o night_n and_o these_o luminary_n be_v emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o light_n of_o grace_n be_v now_o dispense_v there_o be_v now_o a_o mixture_n of_o light_n and_o darkness_n of_o day_n and_o night_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o soul_n it_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n the_o air_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v always_o full_a of_o light._n god_n shall_v abundant_o impart_v knowledge_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o a_o more_o immediate_a manner_n without_o any_o create_a luminary_n v._o 24._o and_o the_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v save_v shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o honour_n into_o it_o v._o 25._o and_o its_o gate_n shall_v not_o at_o all_o be_v shut_v by_o day_n for_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o night_n there_o v._o 26._o and_o they_o shall_v bring_v the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o it_o v._o 27._o and_o there_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o it_o any_o thing_n that_o defile_v or_o that_o work_v abomination_n and_o a_o lie_n but_o they_o who_o be_v write_v in_o the_o lamb_n book_n of_o life_n here_o be_v the_o perfect_a and_o complete_a call_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o shall_v join_v themselves_o with_o the_o convert_a jew_n to_o compose_v this_o glorious_a church_n the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v as_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o but_o the_o elect_n and_o no_o reprobate_n at_o least_o if_o there_o be_v any_o hypocrite_n that_o their_o number_n shall_v be_v so_o small_a as_o not_o worthy_a to_o be_v count_v then_o he_o show_v i_o a_o pure_a river_n of_o water_n of_o life_n clear_a as_o crystal_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o water_n in_o the_o scripture_n stile_n signify_v grace_n and_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o remark_n it_o ho_o every_o one_o that_o thirst_v come_v to_o the_o water_n out_o of_o his_o belly_n shall_v flow_v live_v water_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v who_o believe_v on_o he_o so_o that_o the_o river_n which_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v that_o vital_a spring_n of_o spirit_n and_o grace_n which_o god_n will_v most_o plentiful_o dispense_v to_o this_o church_n it_o be_v the_o same_o river_n which_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n see_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n 47._o chap._n 47._o at_o first_o it_o be_v no_o high_a than_o the_o anckel_v but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o increase_n be_v such_o that_o you_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o swim_v to_o pass_v over_o it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o measure_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v always_o progressive_a and_o in_o thesis_n last_v and_o happy_a day_n shall_v flow_v as_o the_o sea._n v._o 2._o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o street_n of_o it_o and_o of_o either_o side_n of_o the_o river_n be_v there_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o bear_v twelve_o manner_n of_o fruit_n and_o yield_v her_o fruit_n every_o month_n and_o the_o leaf_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n this_o be_v almost_o copy_v from_o ezekiel_n so_o that_o we_o may_v see_v it_o describe_v the_o same_o thing_n ezekiel_n say_v that_o on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n be_v very_o many_o tree_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o fruit_n tree_n who_o leaf_n shall_v not_o fade_v neither_o shall_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v consume_v it_o shall_v bring_v forth_o new_a fruit_n every_o month_n this_o far_a denote_v grace_n which_o be_v our_o meat_n and_o drink_n to_o satisfy_v our_o hunger_n and_o quench_v our_o thirst_n which_o be_v the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o water_n out_o of_o the_o rock_n the_o fruit_n of_o this_o tree_n shall_v be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n ezekiel_n say_v the_o leaf_n thereof_o shall_v be_v for_o medicine_n 12._o v._o 12._o that_o grace_n which_o shall_v be_v our_o food_n shall_v also_o supply_v the_o use_n of_o physic_n every_o one_o may_v see_v here_o a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n to_o its_o river_n and_o to_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n that_o be_v there_o to_o denote_v that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o her_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v a_o true_a paradise_n where_o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o blessing_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o it_o be_v of_o this_o reign_n and_o of_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o that_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o what_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o have_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o its_o purity_n in_o the_o second_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v suffer_v and_o in_o the_o three_o we_o have_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o she_o have_v subdue_v her_o enemy_n this_o be_v the_o prophecy_n v._o 15._o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god._n v._o 17._o say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v because_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v v._o 18._o and_o the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o which_o destroy_v the_o earth_n v._o 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n follow_v upon_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o be_v
a_o house_n that_o be_v on_o fire_n and_o that_o be_v ready_a to_o fall_v i_o have_v good_a assurance_n that_o in_o three_o or_o four_o year_n it_o will_v be_v rebuilt_a therefore_o expect_v that_o i_o must_v suffer_v myself_o to_o be_v burn_v in_o it_o or_o to_o perish_v under_o its_o ruin_n i_o be_o near_o a_o filthy_a and_o poison_a water_n in_o a_o little_a time_n some_o one_o will_v come_v and_o cleanse_v the_o fountain_n and_o render_v it_o wholesome_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n expect_v that_o let_v we_o drink_v of_o it_o a_o man_n must_v be_v beside_o himself_o that_o shall_v argue_v after_o this_o rate_n no_o less_o must_v he_o be_v that_o shall_v reason_n as_o these_o coward_n and_o apostate_n do_v within_o some_o year_n the_o reformation_n shall_v revive_v wait_v for_o that_o i_o will_v continue_v in_o a_o wicked_a religion_n wherein_o i_o can_v be_v save_v i_o will_v partake_v it_o its_o idolatry_n and_o base_o suppress_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n within_o my_o breast_n a_o sin_n of_o a_o quarter_n of_o a_o hour_n be_v enough_o to_o destroy_v a_o man_n eternal_o and_o shall_v it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o idolatry_n and_o most_o shameful_a hypocrisy_n of_o two_o or_o three_o year_n be_v venial_a crime_n to_o betray_v a_o man_n conscience_n and_o the_o truth_n by_o one_o single_a act_n deserve_v hell_n and_o they_o flatter_v themselves_o that_o god_n will_v indulge_v they_o in_o a_o treason_n continue_v in_o for_o several_a year_n they_o who_o reason_n after_o this_o manner_n have_v they_o any_o revelation_n from_o god_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v three_o or_o four_o year_n long_o or_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v the_o leisure_n to_o repent_v and_o what_o will_v become_v of_o they_o if_o they_o die_v in_o that_o treasonable_a state_n so_o far_o be_v the_o hope_n that_o i_o give_v from_o be_v capable_a to_o make_v they_o continue_v where_o they_o be_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o effectual_a to_o make_v they_o quit_v it_o their_o possession_n and_o profit_n be_v that_o which_o retain_v they_o can_v they_o be_v persuade_v that_o in_o a_o few_o year_n they_o shall_v recover_v they_o again_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o difficult_a to_o forsake_v they_o now_o the_o other_o scandal_n which_o i_o know_v have_v be_v take_v be_v concern_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n many_o divine_n in_o this_o country_n have_v great_o murmur_v at_o it_o even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o threaten_v to_o complain_v of_o i_o i_o be_o sorry_a it_o be_v so_o for_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a not_o to_o displease_v my_o brethren_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o patient_o expect_v what_o they_o will_v do_v in_o it_o and_o by_o wait_v i_o shall_v know_v whether_o our_o conductor_n intend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o cocceanisme_n be_v become_v a_o intolerable_a heresy_n m._n cocceius_n upon_o the_o 11_o chap_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n prove_v this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n by_o the_o same_o passage_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n as_o i_o do_v except_o that_o he_o refer_v not_o to_o this_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v bind_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n since_o my_o arrival_n in_o these_o province_n i_o have_v fall_v in_o with_o nothing_o of_o that_o famous_a divine_a but_o in_o this_o article_n if_o i_o shall_v have_v agree_v with_o he_o in_o some_o other_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v a_o shame_v of_o it_o and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o trouble_n any_o one_o can_v give_v i_o for_o one_o only_a article_n of_o agreement_n with_o many_o able_a divine_n who_o be_v good_a man_n and_o very_a orthodox_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o it_o be_v in_o this_o opinion_n that_o so_o much_o offend_v these_o gentleman_n be_v it_o any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o which_o do_v direct_o or_o indirect_o strike_v at_o the_o foundation_n it_o be_v worth_a while_n to_o know_v that_o such_o as_o can_v produce_v a_o little_a of_o their_o own_o and_o labour_v useful_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n if_o they_o hate_v the_o spirit_n of_o licentiousness_n be_v not_o like_a to_o become_v slave_n to_o certain_a prevail_a opinion_n only_o on_o this_o account_n because_o they_o be_v prevail_v i_o shall_v conclude_v by_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o will_v find_v this_o second_o edition_n to_o be_v enlarge_v throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n especial_o as_o to_o what_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v not_o explain_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o by_o show_v a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o that_o book_n we_o shall_v give_v the_o more_o light_n to_o each_o of_o the_o several_a vision_n for_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o every_o thing_n be_v well_o follow_v and_o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o event_n or_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v so_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n that_o in_o all_o probability_n they_o be_v not_o prophetical_a the_o thought_n of_o interpreter_n thereupon_o pag._n 1_o chap._n ii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n pag._n 19_o chap._n iii_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o book_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o comment_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o four_o monarchy_n pag._n 28_o chap._n iu_o the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n and_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n pag._n 36_o chap._n v._o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o six_o first_o seal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n pag._n 44_o chap._n vi_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n which_o be_v the_o five_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o rome_n pag._n 55_o chap._n vii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o trumpet_n wherein_o be_v see_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turk_n pag._n 65_o chap._n viii_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n pag._n 76_o chap._n ix_o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v note_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o first_o of_o all_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chronology_n pag._n 83_o chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretold_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n pag._n 94_o chap._n xi_o several_a thing_n that_o all_o be_v agree_v on_o in_o reference_n to_o antichrist_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o clear_v up_o those_o wherein_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v pag._n 101_o chap._n xii_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n which_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v about_o the_o false_a antichrist_n of_o the_o papist_n pag._n 107_o chap._n xiii_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o be_v three_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v on_o tyranny_n alone_o as_o the_o sole_a character_n of_o antichrist_n pag._n 119_o chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o three_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n proof_n out_o of_o history_n and_o prophecy_n reflection_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n pag._n 127_o chap._n xv._o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o the_o two_o beast_n that_o appear_v therein_o pag._n 139_o chap._n xvi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v plain_o describe_v pag._n 156_o chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o seventeen_o and_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v roman-antichristian_a and_o papal_a and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a pag._n 163_o chap._n xviii_o more_o proof_n that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o papism_n a_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n the_o translation_n of_o that_o passage_n amend_v pag._n 177_o chap._n xix_o that_o the_o term_n of_o apostasy_n be_v not_o too_o big_a to_o express_v the_o papism_n by_o that_o apostasy_n signify_v rebellion_n and_o idolatry_n why_o
the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o so_o all_o those_o that_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o world_n and_o he_o choose_v among_o these_o seven_o the_o name_n of_o the_o principal_a one_o intend_v that_o the_o other_o lesser_a church_n shall_v reckon_v that_o as_o speak_v concern_v their_o present_a estate_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o seven_o principal_a one_o among_o they_o two_o who_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n more_o than_o seven_o considerable_a church_n in_o asia_n the_o other_o be_v so_o very_a much_o below_o these_o for_o dignity_n grandeur_n &_o excellency_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n judge_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o the_o advertisement_n that_o he_o give_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o disorder_n which_o may_v be_v in_o all_o the_o other_o which_o disorder_n be_v apparent_o the_o same_o for_o it_o be_v usual_a enough_o for_o little_a flock_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a one_o last_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o what_o follow_v have_v divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n since_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o to_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n kingdom_n into_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o seven_o vial_n do_v not_o each_o of_o they_o take_v up_o all_o time_n they_o succeed_v one_o another_o the_o seven_o seal_n bring_v forth_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o six_o trumpet_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n it_o have_v be_v very_o methodical_a in_o a_o revelation_n after_o have_v obscure_o mark_v out_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o describe_v the_o same_o time_n by_o seven_o other_o character_n more_o observable_a &_o more_o distinct_a this_o be_v indeed_o what_o some_o modern_a writer_n do_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v do_v pretend_v that_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v co-temporary_a &_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n into_o seven_o period_n as_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n do_v but_o this_o opinion_n will_v not_o appear_v probable_a to_o those_o that_o study_v the_o prophecy_n &_o the_o event_n with_o any_o application_n of_o mind_n i_o look_v on_o that_o as_o nothing_o that_o be_v say_v to_o support_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n viz._n that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o be_v there_o name_v as_o have_v any_o resemblance_n with_o what_o the_o h._n spirit_n say_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v we_o see_v it_o see_v we_o have_v not_o the_o particular_a history_n of_o those_o church_n in_o that_o time_n beside_o though_o we_o do_v not_o know_v the_o particular_n of_o those_o event_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o seven_o epistle_n which_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o then_o be_v without_o any_o necessity_n to_o seek_v out_o event_n mystical_o mean_v in_o future_a age_n happy_a the_o application_n that_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o period_n be_v not_o happy_a the_o principal_a thing_n that_o hinder_v i_o from_o close_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o prophetical_a sense_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v of_o they_o to_o the_o age_n that_o have_v past_a since_o the_o apostle_n do_v answer_n expectation_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o application_n be_v not_o unhappy_a but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o every_o where_o i_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v hit_v lucky_o by_o chance_n otherwise_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v every_v where_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n to_o the_o end_n one_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o force_n of_o this_o last_o reason_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o mystical_a interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v to_o these_o epistle_n this_o will_v please_v those_o who_o can_v or_o will_v not_o go_v to_o seek_v they_o in_o their_o spring_n i_o begin_v with_o that_o of_o patrick_n forbes_n a_o scotch_a divine_a forbes_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n by_o forbes_n that_o live_v &_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n according_a to_o he_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n signify_v the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o praise_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o labour_n &_o how_o thou_o can_v not_o bear_v they_o which_o be_v evil_a etc._n etc._n these_o praise_n i_o say_v may_v well_o agree_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n but_o those_o which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n afterward_o be_v great_a yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o come_v near_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n in_o fervency_n &_o purity_n the_o nicolaitan_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n may_v signify_v all_o the_o heretic_n all_o the_o kind_n be_v mean_v by_o one_o but_o see_v the_o church_n of_o all_o age_n have_v have_v its_o heretic_n this_o character_n can_v distinguish_v this_o period_n from_o the_o other_o the_o second_o epistle_n be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n &_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v the_o period_n in_o which_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n nestorian_n &_o eutychian_o reign_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o period_n will_v comprehend_v the_o four_o &_o the_o five_o age._n but_o how_o can_v these_o word_n be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o tribulation_n &_o thy_o poverty_n but_o thou_o be_v rich_a &_o i_o know_v the_o blasphemy_n of_o those_o that_o say_v they_o be_v jew_n but_o be_v not_o but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n see_v here_o be_v praise_n that_o be_v no_o whit_n inferior_a to_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n in_o these_o age_n be_v corrupt_v &_o lose_v all_o the_o beauty_n it_o have_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n its_o manner_n be_v corrupt_v &_o its_o worship_n be_v mar_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n &_o the_o worship_n of_o relic_n what_o will_v become_v of_o that_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n that_o god_n predict_v to_o this_o church_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v true_a the_o church_n be_v persecute_v under_o the_o arrian_n emperor_n but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v very_o well_o why_o this_o be_v describe_v by_o number_n of_o ten_o day_n the_o three_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n &_o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o forego_v period_n be_v but_o of_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n this_o must_v be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n here_o be_v find_v something_o that_o be_v pretty_a like_o this_o period_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n signify_v antipapa_n a_o enemy_n oppose_v the_o pope_n &_o that_o this_o signify_v all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n but_o the_o rest_n do_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o this_o period_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o that_o thou_o hold_v fast_v my_o name_n &_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o faith_n these_o praise_n do_v by_o no_o nean_n belong_v to_o a_o church_n so_o corrupt_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o three_o period_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n thou_o have_v they_o that_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o balaam_n who_o teach_v balak_n to_o cast_v a_o stumbling-block_n before_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n to_o eat_v thing_n sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n &_o to_o commit_v fornication_n by_o this_o must_v be_v mean_v those_o evil_a christian_n that_o join_v in_o with_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n now_o these_o people_n be_v not_o well_o describe_v by_o thou_o have_v they_o for_o this_o import_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o society_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a under_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n do_v partake_v of_o his_o abomination_n the_o four_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v these_o great_a praise_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o charity_n &_o service_n &_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
signify_v locust_n they_o be_v the_o terror_n of_o the_o east_n therefore_o the_o poet_n make_v of_o they_o woman_n with_o wing_n devour_v all_o they_o see_v &_o which_o come_v up_o from_o hell_n stygiis_n seize_v extulit_fw-la undis_fw-la exact_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o these_o according_a to_o st._n john_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n so_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n viz._n pluto_n be_v look_v on_o as_o their_o prince_n among_o the_o poet_n &_o in_o the_o pagan_a theology_n for_o it_o be_v he_o that_o in_o that_o theology_n be_v call_v serapio_n instead_o of_o serarpis_n or_o sararpi_n i._n e._n prince_n of_o locust_n in_o the_o phaenician_a &_o hebrew_a tongue_n just_a as_o the_o phaenician_o call_v the_o same_o pluto_n belzebub_n i._n e._n the_o god_n of_o fly_n the_o fly_n &_o locust_n be_v two_o great_a plague_n to_o the_o fruit_n &_o plant_n of_o the_o earth_n pluto_n be_v think_v to_o send_v these_o plague_n therefore_o he_o be_v call_v their_o prince_n it_o be_v to_o this_o i_o say_v the_o prophet_n allude_v &_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o saracen_n shall_v be_v like_o these_o wing_a woman_n call_v harpy_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o hell_n that_o have_v hook_n instead_o of_o tooth_n &_o that_o devour_v all_o thing_n in_o truth_n the_o saracen_n &_o arabian_n be_v always_o profess_a thief_n it_o be_v by_o covetousness_n &_o pillage_n much_o more_o than_o by_o slaughter_n that_o they_o make_v the_o east_n desolate_a these_o locust_n have_v tail_n like_o scorpion_n &_o sting_n in_o their_o tail_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o the_o tail_n &_o the_o sting_n in_o the_o serpent_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o venom_n &_o poison_n and_o poison_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o false_a doctrine_n which_o signify_v not_o only_o that_o the_o arabian_n shall_v carry_v desolation_n &_o death_n every_o where_o but_o also_o the_o venom_n of_o a_o detestable_a religion_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n be_v call_v a_o serpent_n &_o a_o dragon_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o poison_n of_o false_a religion_n that_o he_o spread_v last_o they_o have_v for_o their_o head_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n call_v abaddon_n in_o hebrew_a &_o apollyon_n in_o greek_a i._n e._n destroyer_n this_o be_v not_o the_o description_n of_o the_o devil_n as_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o description_n of_o mahomet_n a_o monster_n arise_v out_o of_o hell_n as_o well_o as_o the_o locust_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n angel_n signify_v pastor_n &_o messenger_n &_o we_o must_v observe_v once_o for_o all_o that_o the_o name_n angel_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o species_n of_o those_o spirit_n that_o be_v so_o call_v angel_n &_o deviis_fw-la it_o be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o office_n give_v sometime_o to_o j._n christ_n sometime_o to_o pastor_n sometime_o to_o man_n that_o be_v instrument_n in_o god_n hand_n sometime_o to_o spirit_n separate_v from_o matter_n so_o that_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n signify_v here_o no_o other_o thing_n than_o the_o false_a pastor_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n he_o be_v call_v destroyer_n because_o in_o truth_n there_o never_o be_v a_o man_n in_o the_o world_n that_o destroy_v so_o many_o man_n both_o as_o to_o body_n &_o soul._n then_o the_o six_o angel_n sound_v 9.13_o ch._n 9.13_o &_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n etc._n etc._n which_o say_v to_o the_o six_o angel_n lose_v the_o four_o angel_n which_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n and_o the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v which_o be_v prepare_v for_o a_o hour_n &_o a_o day_n &_o a_o month_n &_o a_o year_n monarchy_n the_o turk_n &_o their_o in_o vasion_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o second_o of_o those_o woe_n that_o be_v cry_v woe_n wo_n wo._n these_o three_o woe_n all_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o second_o period_n i._n e._n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n the_o first_o woe_n be_v the_o birth_n of_o the_o saracen_n empire_n &_o the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n the_o second_o blow_n be_v the_o eruption_n of_o the_o turk_n they_o must_v be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v the_o roman_a empire_n for_o they_o take_v up_o too_o considerable_a a_o part_n in_o the_o history_n of_o this_o empire_n now_o the_o turk_n will_v not_o be_v find_v any_o where_o else_o but_o here_o they_o must_v therefore_o be_v here_o and_o without_o doubt_n they_o be_v here_o signify_v what_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o euphrates_n signify_v what_o we_o say_v just_a now_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o name_n angel_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v office_n &_o not_o a_o species_n of_o spirit_n see_v here_o four_o angel_n bind_v in_o the_o rive_n euphrates_n &_o loose_v these_o can_v be_v good_a angel_n for_o the_o good_a angel_n be_v not_o bind_v they_o can_v be_v devil_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o bind_v in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o earth_n more_o than_o in_o other_o so_o that_o these_o four_o angel_n signify_v four_o messenger_n of_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n four_o instrument_n of_o his_o justice_n who_o violence_n till_o this_o time_n he_o restrain_v &_o who_o afterward_o he_o leave_v whole_o to_o their_o fury_n for_o the_o punishment_n &_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o in_o its_o eastern_a as_o its_o western_a branch_n these_o four_o angel_n therefore_o signify_v these_o four_o sultany_n which_o the_o turk_n establish_v round_o about_o euphrates_n &_o in_o the_o region_n of_o asia_n the_o less_o &_o syria_n all_o that_o have_v read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o crusado_n know_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n find_v they_o establish_v in_o those_o four_o principal_a seat_n nice_a damascus_n antioch_n &_o aleppo_n the_o founder_n of_o these_o sultany_n have_v be_v keep_v behind_o euphrates_n for_o some_o time_n but_o in_o the_o ten_o &_o eleven_o age_n they_o be_v let_v loose_a they_o overflow_v the_o greek_a empire_n which_o make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o push_v on_o their_o conquest_n as_o far_o as_o nice_a the_o capital_a city_n of_o bythinia_n i.e._n almost_o to_o the_o very_a gate_n of_o constantinople_n they_o afflict_v all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o mediterranean-sea_n greece_n sicily_n and_o italy_n and_o at_o last_o they_o entire_o destroy_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1452._o this_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o word_n the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v to_o kill_v a_o three_o part_n of_o man_n empire_n the_o turk_n be_v send_v to_o destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o must_v remember_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n viz._n that_o the_o three_o part_n in_o these_o prophecy_n signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n because_o that_o take_v up_o about_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n the_o turk_n be_v send_v to_o kill_v the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n i_o e._n to_o kill_v the_o man_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n the_o locust_n of_o the_o foregoing_a trumpet_n be_v send_v not_o to_o kill_v man_n but_o to_o torment_v they_o for_o five_o month_n because_o the_o saracen_n and_o arabian_n do_v only_a gnaw_v off_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o do_v not_o penetrate_v into_o its_o entrail_n but_o the_o turk_n pierce_v even_o into_o the_o very_a heart_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o lay_v it_o desolate_a and_o they_o have_v establish_v their_o empire_n in_o one_o of_o its_o capital_a city_n viz._n constantinople_n they_o be_v send_v to_o kill_v the_o man_n of_o this_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n indeed_o never_o be_v there_o see_v so_o horrible_a a_o butchery_n of_o man_n and_o so_o great_a a_o effusion_n of_o blood_n as_o that_o which_o the_o turk_n have_v cause_v in_o their_o eruption_n in_o attacking_z or_o in_o defend_v themselves_o in_o the_o crusado_n i_o be_o persuade_v all_o the_o conqueror_n together_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n never_o shed_v so_o much_o blood._n to_o kill_v signify_v also_o a_o total_a destruction_n so_o that_o the_o prophecy_n seem_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o turk_n be_v send_v of_o god_n entire_o to_o destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v already_o destroy_v the_o eastern_a branch_n of_o it_o the_o seat_n whereof_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o there_o be_v some_o that_o conjecture_n that_o god_n design_n they_o also_o to_o destroy_v the_o western_a branch_n who_o seat_n at_o this_o day_n be_v at_o rome_n god_n only_o know_v this_o but_o though_o the_o turk_n shall_v do_v no_o more_o than_o they_o
more_o proof_n that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o papism_n a_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n of_o st_n paul_n to_o timothy_n the_o translation_n of_o that_o passage_n amend_v some_o person_n read_v our_o second_o just_a prejudice_n against_o popery_n have_v admire_v that_o to_o make_v up_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n we_o have_v not_o among_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n insert_v that_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n now_o the_o spirit_n speak_v express_o that_o in_o the_o late_a time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v heed_n to_o seduce_a spirit_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n speak_v lie_n in_o hypocrisy_n have_v their_o conscience_n sear_v with_o a_o hot_a iron_n forbid_v to_o marry_v and_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n of_o they_o that_o believe_v popery_n the_o reason_n why_o this_o text_n be_v not_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n it_o be_v certain_a this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o clear_a oracle_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o lively_a picture_n the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v we_o of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n but_o i_o can_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o in_o draw_v my_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o prejudices_fw-la must_v be_v draw_v from_o thing_n either_o exceed_a notorious_a or_o confess_v and_o grant_v my_o prejudice_n be_v not_o this_o no_o religion_n that_o have_v antichrist_n for_o its_o head_n can_v be_v the_o true_a religion_n now_o the_o roman_a religion_n have_v antichrist_n for_o its_o head_n etc._n etc._n if_o i_o have_v form_v it_o thus_o i_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v all_o the_o proof_n that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o h._n scripture_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o then_o i_o must_v not_o have_v omit_v this_o but_o i_o argue_v otherwise_o in_o that_o prejudice_n and_o say_v i_o judge_v not_o but_o i_o prejudge_v i_o do_v not_o pronounce_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o religion_n be_v antichrist_n but_o i_o say_v it_o be_v very_o strange_a and_o surprise_v that_o all_o those_o place_n of_o scripture_n where_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o all_o age_n and_o of_o all_o party_n antichrist_n be_v speak_v of_o may_v be_v so_o easy_o and_o so_o just_o apply_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o religion_n though_o at_o the_o bottom_n popery_n shall_v not_o be_v pure_a antichristianism_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n will_v describe_v antichrist_n and_o his_o reign_n in_o such_o equivocal_a term_n that_o all_o that_o that_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v speak_v concern_v antichrist_n may_v be_v adopt_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o a_o society_n that_o shall_v be_v his_o faithful_a spouse_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o to_o reason_n thus_o i_o be_v to_o look_v for_o no_o other_o text_n but_o those_o that_o be_v not_o contest_v such_o as_o be_v the_o second_o chapt._n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n the_o 11_o 13_o 17_o and_o 18_o of_o the_o revelation_n whereas_o the_o romish_a doctor_n do_v dispute_v about_o all_o in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n they_o dispute_v about_o the_o particular_a sense_n and_o the_o general_a scope_n of_o it_o they_o turn_v this_o oracle_n off_o on_o the_o encratites_n manichees_n etc._n etc._n now_o that_o i_o be_o not_o a_o draw_v prejudices_fw-la but_o do_v dispute_v i_o must_v prove_v and_o though_o the_o proof_n be_v contest_v yet_o we_o must_v not_o abandon_v they_o in_o a_o controversy_n we_o must_v only_o make_v they_o so_o evident_a that_o they_o may_v be_v clear_a to_o all_o reasonable_a man_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o be_v about_o to_o do_v in_o pursue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n by_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n paul_n according_a to_o that_o sense_n of_o it_o which_o the_o learned_a joseph_n mede_n give_v we_o who_o have_v give_v we_o abundance_n of_o light_n into_o the_o prophecy_n but_o into_o none_o of_o they_o more_o or_o more_o happy_o than_o into_o this_o authentic_a the_o division_n of_o chapter_n and_o verse_n in_o our_o bibles_n be_v not_o authentic_a first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v rectify_v the_o translation_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n give_v notice_n that_o the_o division_n of_o our_o chapter_n be_v not_o altogether_o authentic_a and_o be_v often_o time_n make_v with_o little_a judgement_n no_o regard_n must_v be_v give_v to_o this_o that_o the_o 4_o ch._n of_o the_o one_a epistle_n of_o timothy_n begin_v with_o these_o word_n now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o late_a time_n etc._n etc._n for_o in_o truth_n the_o sense_n begin_v at_o the_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o forego_n chap._n and_o we_o shall_v read_v thus_o without_o controversy_n great_a be_v the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n justify_v in_o the_o spirit_n see_v of_o angel_n preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n believe_v on_o in_o the_o world_n and_o receive_v up_o into_o glory_n but_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o late_a time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v heed_n to_o seduce_a spirit_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n this_o observation_n alone_o be_v enough_o to_o persuade_v all_o those_o that_o sincere_o seek_v after_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o apostasy_n which_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o be_v the_o apostasy_n of_o antichrist_n for_o he_o make_v so_o clear_a a_o opposition_n of_o this_o apostasy_n to_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o discern_v that_o he_o oppose_v mystery_n to_o mystery_n religion_n to_o religion_n the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n to_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n of_o which_o he_o himself_o have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o his_o 2d_o ep._n to_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o as_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n so_o all_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o place_n the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o late_a time_n oppose_v to_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o here_o repeat_v the_o term_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v because_o he_o do_v believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v easy_o understand_v it_o seem_v natural_a that_o after_o he_o have_v say_v the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a he_o shall_v say_v but_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n shall_v public_o appear_v which_o shall_v be_v a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v thus_o express_v himself_o be_v it_o not_o that_o have_v speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n any_o one_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o in_o this_o late_a place_n he_o make_v a_o evident_a allusion_n to_o it_o and_o that_o so_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v in_o the_o apostasy_n which_o he_o describe_v sense_n our_o common_a translation_n do_v not_o well_o represent_v st._n paul_n sense_n our_o version_n render_v the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n thus_o now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o late_a time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v heed_n to_o seduce_a spirit_n and_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n speak_v lie_n in_o hypocrisy_n have_v their_o conscience_n scare_v with_o a_o hot_a iron_n forbid_v to_o marry_v command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v for_o they_o that_o believe_v look_v on_o the_o text_n in_o this_o form_n the_o first_o sense_n that_o offer_v itself_o to_o our_o sight_n be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n be_v those_o which_o he_o add_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n viz._n forbid_v of_o marriage_n and_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n now_o i_o confess_v that_o ever_o since_o i_o understand_v how_o to_o read_v and_o understand_v i_o have_v always_o suspect_v this_o and_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o and_o why_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n shall_v characterise_v those_o opinion_n that_o seem_v so_o little_a criminal_a as_o the_o forbid_v of_o marriage_n to_o certain_a person_n and_o abstain_v from_o certain_a meat_n at_o certain_a time_n by_o such_o black_a name_n as_o the_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n i_o do_v conceive_v that_o the_o law_n of_o celibacy_n in_o
the_o priest_n and_o religious_a person_n may_v well_o be_v call_v a_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o impurity_n that_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o but_o as_o for_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n in_o lent_n and_o on_o certain_a day_n one_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a extravagant_a expression_n to_o call_v it_o a_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v therefore_o that_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o the_o forbid_v of_o marriage_n and_o of_o meat_n as_o the_o genus_fw-la refer_v to_o the_o species_n as_o if_o these_o forbidding_n of_o marriage_n and_o of_o meat_n be_v themselves_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n they_o be_v only_o the_o character_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v person_n that_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o great_a austerity_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o they_o shall_v abstain_v from_o marriage_n which_o god_n have_v institute_v and_o from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v allow_v we_o to_o use_v and_o so_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n paul._n the_o true_a sense_n and_o the_o true_a translation_n of_o this_o text_n of_o st._n paul._n in_o the_o latter_a day_n there_o shall_v happen_v a_o apostasy_n and_o a_o revolt_n from_o the_o faith_n man_n shall_v give_v up_o themselves_o to_o seduce_a spirit_n &_o to_o doctrine_n of_o demon_n which_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v teach_v by_o hypocrite_n liar_n man_n who_o conscience_n be_v sear_v with_o a_o hot_a iron_n and_o who_o make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o their_o austerity_n shall_v abstain_v from_o marriage_n and_o from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v impose_v a_o necessity_n on_o all_o their_o devout_n to_o observe_v celibacy_n and_o the_o law_n of_o their_o fast_n that_o consist_v in_o distinction_n of_o meat_n and_o to_o translate_v it_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a text_n the_o sense_n be_v clear_a without_o a_o paraphrase_n i._o now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o latter_a time_n some_o shall_v revolt_v from_o the_o faith_n give_v themselves_o up_o to_o deceive_a spirit_n and_o doctrine_n of_o demon_n ii_o and_o this_o through_o the_o fiction_n of_o liar_n man_n who_o conscience_n be_v sear_v with_o a_o hot_a iron_n iii_o forbid_v to_o marry_v command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n by_o the_o faithful_a and_o by_o they_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n those_o that_o understand_v greek_a and_o the_o rule_n of_o grammar_n will_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o word_n can_v be_v otherwise_o translate_v for_o the_o greek_a pronoun_n some_o and_o the_o participle_n give_v up_o themselves_o to_o can_v be_v construe_v with_o liar_n and_o forbid_a see_v the_o pronoun_n some_o be_v in_o the_o nominative_a case_n as_o they_o call_v it_o and_o the_o other_o word_n be_v in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o genitive_a so_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v translate_v some_o give_v up_o themselves_o and_o teach_a lie_n but_o liar_n and_o forbid_a must_v be_v construe_v with_o these_o word_n through_o the_o hypocrisy_n and_o be_v render_v through_o the_o hypocrisy_n or_o through_o the_o fiction_n of_o liar_n for_o the_o proposition_n that_o signify_v in_o signify_v also_o by_o or_o through_o and_o our_o french_a interpreter_n have_v so_o translate_v it_o teach_v lie_n through_o hypocrisy_n but_o instead_o of_o teach_v lie_n it_o shall_v be_v translate_v through_o the_o hypocrisy_n of_o those_o that_o teach_v lie_n or_o liar_n this_o text_n thus_o rectify_v by_o a_o right_a translation_n present_v two_o thing_n to_o we_o the_o first_o be_v the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n and_o its_o character_n the_o second_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o this_o apostasy_n the_o man_n that_o must_v cause_n and_o promote_v it_o the_o first_o be_v the_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n to_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o seduce_a spirit_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o daemon_n the_o second_o be_v the_o hypocritical_a author_n of_o the_o law_n of_o celibacy_n and_o of_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n let_v we_o examine_v whether_o these_o two_o thing_n do_v well_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n chap._n xix_o that_o the_o term_n of_o apostasy_n be_v not_o too_o big_a to_o express_v the_o papism_n by_o that_o apostasy_n signify_v rebellion_n and_o idolatry_n why_o the_o h._n s●ripture_n use_v such_o high_a word_n to_o describe_v the_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o high_a than_o those_o it_o make_v use_v of_o to_o describe_v the_o pagan_a idolatry_n the_o first_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o place_n be_v apostasy_n some_o shall_v revolt_v from_o the_o faith_n it_o be_v exact_o the_o very_a same_o word_n which_o saint_n paul_n use_v in_o the_o second_o chap._n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o where_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o he_o describe_v the_o come_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o day_n shall_v not_o come_v except_o there_o come_v a_o fall_v away_o or_o a_o apostasy_n first_o and_o that_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n be_v reveal_v mind_n the_o idea_n which_o the_o word_n apostasy_n raise_v in_o the_o mind_n this_o term_n of_o apostasy_n at_o this_o day_n beget_v a_o dreadful_a idea_n in_o man_n mind_n it_o be_v use_v to_o signify_v a_o entire_a renunciation_n of_o the_o faith_n especial_o when_o it_o be_v join_v with_o the_o word_n faith_n as_o it_o be_v here_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n it_o seem_v to_o signify_v as_o much_o i._n e._n a_o utter_a renunciation_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n now_o the_o papism_n make_v great_a use_n of_o that_o and_o pretend_v to_o prove_v it_o can_v be_v call_v a_o apostasy_n and_o a_o renunciation_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n because_o it_o retain_v that_o entire_a receive_v the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o nicene_n and_o athanasius_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n before_o we_o show_v that_o this_o make_v nothing_o against_o our_o hypothesis_n jew_n the_o word_n apostasy_n which_o signify_v antichrist_n show_v he_o must_v not_o be_v a_o jew_n i_o will_v observe_v one_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v not_o find_v any_o as_o yet_o have_v sufficient_o confirm_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o term_n of_o apostasy_n which_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n evident_o show_v that_o the_o antichrist_n of_o the_o romish_a doctor_n be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n according_a to_o they_o he_o must_v be_v a_o jew_n that_o must_v style_v himself_o the_o messiah_n assemble_v all_o the_o jew_n at_o jerusalem_n make_v war_n on_o the_o christian_n and_o destroy_v christianity_n if_o he_o be_v a_o jew_n by_o nation_n and_o religion_n he_o will_v not_o be_v a_o apostate_n for_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n usage_n of_o the_o word_n and_o that_o of_o the_o language_n at_o this_o day_n none_o be_v call_v apostate_n but_o those_o that_o abandon_v the_o true_a religion_n to_o embrace_v a_o false_a one_o so_o that_o see_v here_o be_v a_o new_a proof_n that_o antichristianism_n must_v establish_v itself_o in_o christianity_n and_o the_o subject_n and_o prince_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v be_v apostate_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o can_v agree_v to_o the_o jew_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v a_o apostasy_n because_o it_o will_v cause_v the_o christian_n to_o revolt_v and_o make_v they_o apostate_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v himself_o be_v a_o apostate_n that_o day_n shall_v not_o come_v except_o there_o be_v first_o a_o fall_v away_o or_o a_o apostasy_n and_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n be_v reveal_v one_o may_v plain_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v before_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n happen_v apostasy_n the_o revolt_n of_o the_o papism_n from_o the_o faith_n be_v very_o well_o call_v a_o apostasy_n at_o the_o present_a to_o make_v appear_v that_o the_o revolt_n of_o the_o papism_n from_o the_o faith_n be_v very_o just_o style_v a_o apostasy_n divers_a thing_n must_v be_v observe_v and_o first_o that_o this_o word_n in_o its_o original_n do_v not_o signify_v all_o that_o that_o man_n at_o this_o day_n will_v signify_v by_o it_o the_o verb_n whence_o this_o word_n be_v derive_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o to_o depart_v from_o any_o person_n or_o thing_n they_o that_o understand_v greek_a can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o so_o apostasy_n original_o signify_v a_o departure_n it_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o the_o obedience_n which_o be_v due_a to_o any_o one_o it_o be_v to_o refuse_v he_o either_o the_o whole_a or_o a_o
force_v to_o it_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o relic_n and_o merit_n of_o a_o saint_n a_o blind_a man_n receive_v his_o sight_n by_o put_v a_o cloth_n to_o his_o eye_n that_o have_v touch_v the_o coffin_n of_o the_o martyr_n the_o people_n by_o their_o credulity_n make_v such_o sort_n of_o miracle_n every_o day_n one_o the_o miracle_n be_v false_a one_o st._n austin_n have_v a_o good_a share_n of_o this_o credulity_n but_o though_o it_o be_v true_a the_o devil_n may_v do_v thing_n much_o hard_o than_o this_o of_o restore_a sight_n to_o a_o man_n that_o have_v not_o see_v for_o some_o time_n beside_o god_n that_o be_v willing_a that_o his_o decree_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v let_v loose_v the_o rain_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o illusion_n we_o need_v but_o follow_v the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o there_o we_o shall_v find_v every_o where_o these_o dream_n these_o vision_n these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n saint_n speak_v the_o virgin_n mary_n appear_v to_o her_o devotoe_n the_o whole_a design_v not_o to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n but_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n the_o mass_n purgatory_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o antichristian_a abomination_n and_o this_o fountain_n of_o seduction_n be_v open_v in_o part_n by_o deceive_a spirit_n among_o man_n wicked_a superstitious_a wretch_n priest_n and_o monk_n in_o part_n by_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o perpetual_o surround_v man_n to_o deceive_v and_o mock_v they_o the_o last_o character_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n here_o express_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o of_o daemon_n give_v up_o themselves_o to_o deceive_a spirit_n and_o to_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o of_o daemon_n what_o they_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o of_o daemon_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v those_o doctrine_n of_o which_o the_o devil_n be_v the_o author_n and_o inventor_n and_o that_o bear_v upon_o they_o a_o diabolical_a character_n joseph_n mede_n have_v make_v a_o new_a conjecture_n upon_o it_o and_o which_o i_o believe_v we_o owe_v to_o he_o he_o understand_v by_o daemon_n not_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o be_v represent_v as_o dwell_v in_o hell_n but_o those_o spirit_n which_o the_o heathen_n worship_v as_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n who_o in_o truth_n in_o their_o theology_n they_o call_v daemon_n for_o then_o the_o word_n be_v not_o take_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n and_o daemon_n be_v proper_o in_o the_o heathen_a religion_n secondary_a god_n subject_n to_o the_o great_a gods._n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n he_o understand_v a_o doctrine_n of_o which_o daemon_n be_v the_o object_n not_o the_o author_n and_o according_a to_o he_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o man_n in_o the_o antichristian_a religion_n will_v renew_v the_o divinity_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o mediatory_a spirit_n call_v daemon_n that_o paganism_n shall_v be_v introduce_v into_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o therein_o shall_v be_v establish_v a_o second_o order_n of_o divinity_n beside_o the_o three_o adorable_a person_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o dead_a man_n shall_v be_v invocate_v in_o this_o new_a paganism_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v practise_v under_o the_o old_a that_o their_o relic_n shall_v be_v honour_v statue_n shall_v be_v erect_v to_o they_o image_n shall_v be_v consecrate_v for_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v worship_v that_o temple_n shall_v be_v build_v for_o they_o and_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o their_o honour_n that_o apotheosis_n or_o canonisation_n shall_v be_v renew_v that_o miracle_n shall_v be_v feign_v to_o be_v do_v by_o these_o image_n and_o these_o demigod_n that_o tree_n shall_v a_o new_a be_v set_v up_o with_o trophy_n which_o be_v the_o cross_n before_o which_o man_n shall_v prostrate_v themselves_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v pretend_v that_o god_n come_v to_o dwell_v here_o below_o in_o a_o piece_n of_o consecrate_a bread_n just_a as_o in_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o consecration_n come_v to_o dwell_v in_o their_o image_n author_n popery_n have_v certain_o devil_n for_o its_o author_n which_o interpretation_n soever_o we_o follow_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o antichristianism_n be_v find_v here_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o doctrine_n that_o be_v true_o diabolical_a and_o that_o have_v devil_n for_o their_o author_n it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n that_o have_v establish_v that_o tyrant_n in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v exercise_v so_o much_o fury_n there_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n who_o say_v he_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o any_o one_o but_o though_o he_o shall_v lead_v man_n to_o hell_n by_o troop_n he_o must_v be_v suffer_v to_o do_v it_o and_o be_v leave_v to_o god_n to_o be_v judge_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o have_v the_o devil_n for_o its_o author_n which_o set_v up_o other_o object_n of_o worship_n beside_o god_n that_o give_v jesus_n christ_n companion_n and_o believer_n other_o saviour_n it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o devil_n that_o can_v inspire_v christian_n with_o the_o thought_n of_o adore_a image_n and_o bring_v in_o afresh_o that_o paganism_n that_o be_v once_o bury_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n the_o father_n of_o lie_n that_o form_v that_o monster_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o have_v contrive_v that_o profane_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o who_o of_o a_o sacrament_n have_v make_v a_o wretched_a idol_n of_o it_o and_o so_o to_o keep_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n the_o true_a religion_n will_v not_o lose_v any_o thing_n by_o it_o object_n by_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n we_o must_v understand_v doctrine_n that_o have_v demigod_n for_o their_o object_n however_o i_o confess_v i_o have_v resolve_v on_o joseph_n mede_n sense_n it_o have_v not_o be_v without_o weigh_v thing_n and_o i_o do_v a_o long_a time_n believe_v that_o this_o interpretation_n be_v much_o more_o ingenious_a than_o solid_a but_o after_o i_o have_v well_o think_v on_o it_o i_o judge_v the_o quite_o contrary_a and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n i._n first_o this_o expression_n doctrine_n of_o daemon_n do_v not_o more_o natural_o signify_v that_o the_o doctrine_n speak_v of_o have_v daemon_n for_o its_o author_n than_o it_o do_v that_o it_o have_v they_o for_o its_o object_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o all_o language_n these_o sort_n of_o proposition_n be_v aequivocal_a we_o say_v the_o love_n of_o god_n to_o signify_v the_o love_n of_o which_o god_n be_v the_o object_n more_o natural_o than_o to_o signify_v that_o love_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o author_n we_o say_v the_o knowledge_n of_o body_n to_o signify_v that_o knowledge_n of_o which_o body_n be_v the_o object_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o star_n to_o express_v astrology_n a_o treatise_n of_o angel_n to_o express_v a_o book_n not_o make_v by_o the_o angel_n but_o treat_v of_o they_o the_o same_o aequivocal_a speech_n and_o the_o same_o usage_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o sacred_a book_n in_o the_o six_o chapt._n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o baptism_n 6.2_o heb._n 6.2_o i._n e._n of_o the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v baptism_n for_o its_o object_n st._n luke_n say_v that_o the_o proconsul_n sergius_n be_v astonish_v at_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o lord_n 13.12_o act._n 13.12_o i._n e._n the_o doctrine_n treat_v of_o the_o lord_n 3.16_o gal._n 2.20_o act_n 3.16_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o faith_n of_o his_o name_n be_v the_o faith_n not_o which_o have_v jesus_n christ_n for_o its_o author_n but_o its_o object_n and_o thus_o you_o see_v we_o have_v already_o gain_v one_o point_n viz._n that_o grammar_n can_v put_v in_o no_o obstacle_n to_o this_o interpretation_n popery_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n must_v be_v understand_v the_o idolatry_n of_o popery_n ii_o my_o second_o reason_n be_v because_o explain_v it_o how_o you_o will_v i_o be_o persuade_v that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o of_o daemon_n be_v mean_v the_o idolatry_n which_o antichrist_n be_v to_o re-establish_a in_o the_o church_n for_o this_o be_v that_o which_o distinguish_v that_o religion_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o which_o render_v it_o abominable_a it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o the_o papism_n which_o be_v not_o less_o abominable_a than_o its_o idolatry_n that_o be_v the_o usurpation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n power_n by_o the_o pope_n i_o confess_v it_o but_o beside_o that_o this_o
the_o bishop_n of_o tours_n stuff_v their_o book_n with_o these_o fable_n design_v to_o establish_v idolatry_n and_o make_v we_o invocate_v the_o saint_n as_o our_o patron_n he_o of_o tours_n make_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n entitle_v de_fw-la gloriâ_fw-la martyrum_fw-la these_o fable_n go_v to_o this_o very_a point_n of_o impudence_n as_o to_o bring_v in_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o the_o man_n that_o invoke_v they_o and_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v make_v in_o their_o name_n saint_n the_o fable_n of_o simeon_n metaphrastes_n tend_v to_o make_v man_n invocate_v the_o saint_n may_v be_v hear_v simeon_n metaphrastes_n report_v that_o saint_n barba_n as_o she_o be_v a_o die_a desire_v of_o god_n that_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v in_o their_o prayer_n make_v mention_n of_o her_o combat_n and_o her_o martyrdom_n shall_v be_v keep_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o contagious_a disease_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v touch_v with_o any_o evil_n in_o their_o body_n and_o their_o person_n and_o he_o say_v of_o st._n blaise_n that_o on_o a_o certain_a day_n he_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o evil_a happen_v to_o any_o man_n or_o child_n or_o even_o any_o beast_n and_o my_o name_n be_v call_v upon_o over_o they_o say_v hasten_v to_o help_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o intercession_n of_o thy_o servant_n blaise_n give_v present_o a_o cure_n every_o where_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o thy_o holy_a name_n he_o make_v he_o also_o speak_v after_o the_o same_o rate_n to_o a_o woman_n to_o who_o he_o have_v restore_v her_o hog_n which_o a_o wolf_n have_v eat_v up_o and_o who_o return_v he_o thanks_o for_o it_o woman_n always_o celebrate_v may_v memory_n and_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v in_o thy_o house_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o any_o other_o in_o imitation_n of_o thou_o shall_v celebrate_v my_o memory_n also_o be_v shall_v obtain_v of_o my_o god_n a_o perpetual_a blessing_n all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n one_o may_v easy_o see_v whither_o the_o spirit_n of_o lie_v in_o these_o fable_n tend_v it_o be_v to_o cause_v man_n to_o invocate_v these_o saint_n we_o must_v also_o see_v the_o history_n of_o the_o establishment_n of_o image_n and_o how_o many_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v to_o introduce_v this_o abominable_a devotion_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o which_o they_o have_v make_v a_o idol_n book_n be_v full_a of_o fabulous_a miracle_n which_o the_o devil_n wrought_v or_o make_v the_o monk_n write_v for_o the_o establish_n this_o idolatry_n this_o be_v so_o notorious_a that_o it_o will_v be_v useless_a to_o bring_v proof_n of_o it_o hard_o the_o author_n of_o the_o legend_n have_v conscience_n sear_v insensible_a and_o hard_o the_o apostle_n to_o perfect_v the_o portraiture_n of_o these_o impostor_n that_o have_v corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o introduce_v antichristianism_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sear_v in_o their_o conscience_n all_o part_n where_o the_o fire_n and_o the_o searing-iron_n have_v pass_v become_v callon_n hard_a and_o consequent_o insensible_a the_o apostle_n can_v not_o better_o describe_v to_o we_o the_o disposition_n of_o these_o author_n of_o lie_n that_o have_v write_v legend_n for_o we_o for_o in_o truth_n they_o have_v lose_v their_o sense_n they_o be_v such_o fool_n stupid_a and_o senseless_a there_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a which_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o digest_v the_o most_o plain_a absurdity_n and_o impiety_n they_o be_v not_o sensible_a of_o and_o their_o conscience_n be_v as_o if_o it_o be_v of_o iron_n and_o marble_n they_o have_v a_o heart_n of_o lead_n and_o a_o mouth_n of_o iron_n say_v canus_n bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n concern_v they_o the_o fable_n of_o heathenism_n be_v not_o more_o filthy_a nor_o more_o shameful_a than_o they_o they_o introduce_v the_o virgin_n mary_n embrace_v the_o monk_n suffer_v they_o to_o feel_v her_o bosom_n give_v they_o milk_n out_o of_o her_o breast_n wed_v they_o and_o marry_v herself_o with_o they_o they_o make_v image_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n to_o speak_v they_o make_v their_o saint_n do_v filthy_a and_o foolish_a action_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o pass_v for_o miracle_n this_o may_v be_v see_v large_o prove_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la multitude_n the_o pronoun_n some_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o multitude_n i_o know_v not_o of_o any_o thing_n further_o in_o this_o oracle_n of_o the_o four_o chapt._n of_o the_o first_o epist_n to_o timothy_n that_o can_v leave_v any_o scruple_n behind_o it_o unless_o it_o be_v the_o pronoun_n some_o for_o this_o word_n do_v not_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o this_o so_o general_a and_o apostasy_n see_v on_o the_o contrary_a it_o seem_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o number_n of_o antichristian_a apostate_n shall_v not_o be_v great_a in_o comparison_n of_o other_o it_o be_v answer_v one_a that_o the_o pronnoun_n some_o do_v not_o always_o exclude_v the_o multitude_n but_o only_o signify_v there_o will_v be_v exception_n we_o need_v no_o other_o instance_n than_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 11_o chap._n to_o the_o roman_n say_v some_o of_o the_o branch_n be_v cut_v off_o it_o be_v the_o revolt_n and_o rejection_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v signify_v thereby_o and_o what_o be_v this_o some_o that_o be_v to_o say_v almost_o all_o for_o the_o entire_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v engage_v in_o this_o revolt_n there_o be_v but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o believe_v on_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believe_v true_o and_o certain_o the_o proportion_n that_o be_v between_o the_o small_a company_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o love_v not_o the_o beast_n and_o those_o that_o adore_v he_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v between_o the_o convert_a jew_n and_o those_o that_o have_v remain_v unbeliever_n these_o 16_o hundred_o year_n the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o wilderness_n that_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n 10.7_o 2_o cor._n 10.7_o say_v be_v not_o you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v now_o these_o some_o 32.3_o exod._n 32.3_o be_v all_o for_o moses_n say_v express_o that_o all_o the_o people_n break_v off_o the_o golden_a earrings_a which_o be_v in_o their_o ear_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n let_v we_o not_o tempt_v christ_n as_o some_o of_o they_o tempt_v he_o let_v we_o not_o commit_v fornication_n as_o some_o of_o they_o commit_v now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o some_o signify_v the_o far_o great_a part_n and_o it_o only_o show_v that_o there_o be_v some_o exception_n the_o apostle_n may_v the_o rather_o use_v this_o like_a expression_n because_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n be_v shadow_v forth_o by_o these_o revolt_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o wilderness_n to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n consider_v this_o evil_a not_o in_o its_o last_o period_n but_o in_o its_o beginning_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o introduction_n of_o idolatry_n into_o christianity_n begin_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o bigot_n superstitious_a man_n and_o false_a devoto_n other_o person_n beside_o those_o against_o who_o we_o dispute_v may_v wrangle_v also_o about_o this_o term_n the_o late_a time_n and_o say_v that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o call_v the_o time_n that_o last_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n and_o that_o begin_v so_o long_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o late_a time_n the_o papist_n i_o say_v against_o who_o we_o dispute_v can_v make_v use_n of_o this_o difficulty_n because_o they_o apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o the_o encratites_n and_o the_o manichee_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v know_v in_o the_o second_o age_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o three_o those_o be_v time_n yet_o further_o distant_a from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n than_o those_o age_n where_o we_o place_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o we_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v why_o the_o age_n of_o its_o empire_n be_v call_v the_o late_a time_n these_o word_n with_o which_o the_o oracle_n begin_v the_o spirit_n say_v remarkable_o or_o express_o will_v well_o deserve_v some_o consideration_n to_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o oracle_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n so_o that_o the_o sense_n shall_v be_v the_o spirit_n have_v say_v express_o by_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n or_o of_o a_o present_a inspiration_n so_o that_o the_o apostle_n will_v say_v the_o spirit_n give_v i_o to_o understand_v very_o clear_o but_o it_o be_v of_o
very_o little_a importance_n to_o know_v by_o what_o spirit_n this_o have_v be_v express_o say_v by_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n or_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n see_v it_o be_v the_o same_o spirit_n and_o beside_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v something_o o_o fit_n in_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xxii_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o papism_n confirm_v by_o the_o great_a type_n of_o antichrist_n antiochus_n epiphanes_n that_o which_o be_v speak_v literal_o of_o this_o antiochus_n agree_v mystical_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n there_o be_v but_o one_o spring_n more_o whence_o i_o will_v draw_v the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n viz._n those_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n where_o the_o most_o famous_a of_o the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v literal_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o most_o fatal_a persecution_n that_o nation_n endure_v the_o first_o text_n of_o this_o prophecy_n be_v find_v in_o the_o 28_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n letter_n in_o the_o 28_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o cha_fw-mi of_o daniel_n antinchus_n epiphanes_n be_v find_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n 28._o then_o shall_v he_o return_v into_o his_o land_n with_o great_a riches_n and_o his_o heart_n shall_v be_v against_o the_o holy_a covenant_n and_o he_o shall_v do_v exploit_n and_o return_v to_o his_o own_o land._n 29._o at_o the_o time_n appoint_v he_o shall_v return_v and_o come_v towards_o the_o south_n but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v as_o the_o former_a or_o as_o the_o late_a 30._o for_o the_o ship_n of_o chittim_n shall_v come_v against_o he_o therefore_o he_o shall_v be_v grieve_v and_o return_v and_o have_v indignation_n against_o the_o holy_a covenant_n so_o shall_v he_o do_v he_o shall_v even_o return_v and_o have_v intelligence_n with_o they_o that_o forsake_v the_o holy_a covenant_n 31._o and_o arm_n shall_v stand_v on_o his_o part_n and_o they_o shall_v pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n and_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o they_o shall_v place_v the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a 32._o and_o such_o as_o do_v wicked_o against_o the_o covenant_n shall_v he_o corrupt_v by_o flattery_n but_o the_o people_n that_o do_v know_v their_o god_n shall_v be_v strong_a and_o do_v exploit_n 33._o and_o they_o that_o understand_v among_o the_o people_n shall_v instruct_v many_o yet_o they_o shall_v fall_v by_o the_o sword_n and_o by_o the_o flame_n and_o by_o captivity_n and_o by_o spoil_v many_o day_n 34._o now_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v they_o shall_v be_v holpen_v with_o a_o little_a help_n but_o many_o shall_v cleave_v to_o they_o with_o flattery_n 35._o and_o some_o of_o they_o understanding_n shall_v fall_v to_o try_v they_o and_o to_o purge_v and_o to_o make_v they_o white_a even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o and_z because_o it_o be_v yet_o for_o a_o time_n appoint_v 36._o and_o the_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n and_o he_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o and_o magnify_v himself_o above_o very_a god_n and_o shall_v speak_v màrvellous_a thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v prosper_v till_o the_o indignation_n be_v accomplish_v for_o that_o that_o be_v determine_v shall_v be_v do_v 37._o neither_o shall_v he_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regardany_n god_n for_o he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o all_o 38._o but_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v he_o honour_v the_o god_n of_o force_n and_o a_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o shall_v he_o honour_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o pleasant_a thing_n 39_o thus_o shall_v he_o do_v in_o the_o most_o strong_a hold_v with_o a_o strange_a god_n who_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v and_o increase_v with_o glory_n and_o he_o shall_v cause_v they_o to_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n for_o gain_v 40._o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n shall_v the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n push_n at_o he_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n shall_v come_v against_o he_o like_o a_o whirlwind_n with_o chariot_n and_o with_o horseman_n and_o with_o any_o ship_n and_o he_o shall_v enter_v into_o the_o country_n and_o shall_v overflow_v and_o pass_v over_o 41._o he_o shall_v enter_v also_o into_o the_o glorious_a land_n and_o many_o country_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v but_o these_o shall_v escape_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n even_o edom_n and_o moab_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o child_n of_o ammon_n 42._o he_o shall_v stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n also_o upon_o the_o country_n and_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n shall_v not_o escape_v 43._o but_o he_o shall_v have_v power_n over_o the_o treasure_n of_o gold_n and_o of_o silver_n and_o over_o all_o the_o precious_a thing_n of_o egypt_n and_o the_o libyan_n and_o the_o ethiopian_n shall_v be_v at_o his_o step_n 44._o but_o tiding_n out_o of_o the_o east_n and_o out_o of_o the_o north_n shall_v trouble_v he_o therefore_o he_o shall_v go_v forth_o with_o great_a fury_n to_o destroy_v and_o utter_o to_o make_v away_o many_o 45._o and_o he_o shall_v plant_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o his_o palace_n between_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o glorious_a holy_a mountain_n yet_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o none_o shall_v help_v he_o i_o find_v a_o pretty_a great_a agreement_n among_o interpreter_n on_o this_o chapter_n and_o the_o verse_n which_o we_o have_v just_a now_o read_v by_o those_o of_o both_o communion_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v antiochus_n call_v epiphanes_n one_o of_o alexander_n successor_n that_o be_v here_o literal_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o the_o other_o prophecy_n respect_v in_o the_o eight_o chap._n where_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v represent_v to_o daniel_n in_o a_o vision_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o pèrsians_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o ram_n with_o two_o horn_n he_o describe_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o have_v at_o first_o only_o one_o horn_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o his_o forehead_n which_o be_v break_v four_o other_o horn_n less_o than_o the_o first_o come_v in_o its_o place_n afterward_o from_o one_o of_o these_o four_o horn_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a horn_n of_o which_o the_o prophecy_n thus_o speak_v c._n 8._o v._n 9_o and_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o come_v forth_o a_o little_a horn_n which_o wax_v exceed_v great_a towards_o the_o south_n and_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o towards_o the_o pleasant_a land_n v._o 10._o and_o it_o wax_v great_a even_o to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n and_o it_o cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o host_n and_o of_o the_o star_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stamp_v upon_o they_o 11._o yea_o he_o magnify_v himself_o even_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n and_o by_o he_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o place_n of_o his_o sanctuary_n be_v cast_v down_o 12._o and_o a_o host_n be_v give_v he_o against_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n by_o reason_n of_o transgression_n and_o it_o cast_v down_o the_o truth_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o it_o practise_v and_o prosper_v 13._o then_o i_o hear_v one_o saint_n speak_v and_o another_o saint_n say_v unto_o that_o certain_a saint_n which_o speak_v how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o transgression_n of_o desolation_n to_o give_v both_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o host_n to_o be_v tread_v underfoot_o 14._o and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o unto_o two_o thousand_o and_o 300._o day_n then_o shall_v the_o sanctuary_n be_v cleanse_v it_o be_v also_o to_o the_o same_o antiochus_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o whole_a 12_o chapt._n of_o the_o same_o book_n of_o daniel_n c._n 12._o v._n 1._o and_o at_o that_o time_n shall_v michael_n stand_v up_o the_o great_a prince_n which_o stand_v for_o the_o child_n of_o thy_o people_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o time_n of_o trouble_n such_o as_o never_o be_v since_o there_o be_v a_o nation_n even_o to_o that_o same_o time_n and_o at_o that_o time_n shall_v thy_o people_n be_v deliver_v every_o one_o that_o shall_v be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o book_n 2._o and_o many_o of_o they_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v wake_v some_o to_o everlasting_a life_n and_o some_o to_o everlasting_a shame_n and_o contempt_n 3._o and_o they_o that_o be_v wise_a shall_v shine_v as_o the_o brightness_n of_o the_o firnament_n and_o they_o that_o turn_v many_o to_o righteousness_n as_o the_o star_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o 4._o but_o thou_o o_o daniel_n shut_v up_o the_o word_n and_o seal_v the_o book_n even_o
fraud_n and_o violence_n which_o the_o tyrant_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o to_o pervert_v the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o constancy_n of_o some_o the_o fall_n of_o many_o and_o all_o this_o without_o doubt_n agree_v to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n as_o well_o as_o to_o antiochus_n the_o application_n be_v easy_a every_o one_o may_v make_v it_o for_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o many_o fraud_n have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o papism_n to_o engage_v the_o true_a believer_n in_o a_o revolt_n and_o how_o always_o violence_n have_v be_v use_v together_o with_o fraud_n in_o the_o 36._o v._o the_o h._n spirit_n pursue_v the_o description_n of_o the_o tyrant_n and_o say_v this_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n and_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o and_o magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n and_o shall_v speak_v marvellous_a thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v prosper_v till_o the_o indignation_n be_v accomplish_v for_o that_o that_o be_v determine_v shall_v be_v do_v this_o be_v so_o like_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n and_o that_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n and_o to_o that_o which_o st._n john_n say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n that_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o that_o he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n to_o blaspheme_v his_o name_n and_o his_o tabernacle_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n this_o i_o say_v be_v so_o like_a that_o it_o be_v inpossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o passage_n of_o daniel_n give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n for_o the_o understanding_n that_o of_o the_o revelation_n when_o we_o will_v apply_v these_o word_n to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n he_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o speak_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n they_o cry_v out_o it_o be_v notorious_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n call_v himself_o the_o most_o obedient_a servant_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o do_v not_o blaspheme_v his_o name_n just_o the_o very_a same_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n he_o shall_v not_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v not_o regard_v any_o god._n pride_n antiochus_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v exalt_v themselves_o above_o every_o god_n not_o by_o atheism_n but_o by_o pride_n this_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o his_o history_n it_o be_v well_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o wicked_a person_n and_o i_o will_v easy_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o prophecy_n do_v not_o predict_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o heart_n but_o event_n now_o as_o to_o the_o event_n so_o far_o be_v antiochus_n from_o be_v impious_a towards_o his_o god_n and_o from_o exalt_v himself_o above_o they_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v a_o furious_a and_o outrageous_a zeal_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v never_o do_v any_o idolatrous_a prince_n carry_v this_o false_a zeal_n so_o far_o he_o do_v not_o persecute_v the_o jew_n to_o make_v they_o become_v atheist_n but_o to_o make_v they_o worship_n jupiter_n olympius_n who_o idol_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o temple_n this_o be_v to_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n to_o mount_v to_o that_o pitch_n of_o pride_n to_o which_o antiochus_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v mount_v chap._n xxiii_o a_o notable_a prophecy_n of_o the_o mahuzim_n that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o worship_n the_o whole_a find_v admirable_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papism_n what_o be_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o antiochus_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o daniel_n apply_v to_o antiochus_n and_o the_o papism_n in_o this_o prophecy_n which_o literal_o respect_v antiochus_n 39_o dan._n 11._o v._n 37_o 38_o 39_o and_o mystical_o antichrist_n the_o most_o considerable_a passage_n be_v this_o neither_o shall_v he_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regard_v any_o god_n for_o he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o all_o but_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v he_o honour_v the_o god_n of_o force_n and_o a_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o shall_v he_o honour_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o pleasant_a thing_n thus_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o most_o strong_a hold_v with_o a_o strange_a god_n who_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v and_o increase_v with_o glory_n and_o he_o shall_v cause_v they_o to_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n for_o gain_v the_o papism_n do_v not_o only_o agree_v that_o we_o understand_v this_o oracle_n of_o antichrist_n but_o with_o its_o utmost_a force_n endeavour_n to_o have_v it_o so_o understand_v because_o it_o hope_v to_o draw_v great_a advantage_n to_o itself_o thereby_o worship_v a_o notable_a oracle_n concern_v the_o mahazim_n which_o antichrist_n must_v worship_v pretend_v that_o nothing_o of_o this_o do_v agree_v to_o the_o pope_n he_o have_v not_o abandon_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n he_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n that_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n which_o our_o translation_n render_v the_o god_n of_o force_n our_o joseph_n mede_n think_v quite_o contrary_a to_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o can_v agree_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o st._n paul_n have_v a_o regard_n to_o this_o oracle_n when_o he_o say_v in_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o chapt._n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n that_o the_o spirit_n say_v remarkable_o or_o express_o that_o some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v teach_v doctrine_n of_o daemon_n to_o understand_v his_o notion_n which_o assure_o be_v pretty_a and_o ingenious_a we_o must_v represent_v the_o text_n of_o daniel_n according_a to_o his_o version_n which_o be_v much_o better_a than_o our_o ordinary_a one_o 36._o and_o a_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o verse_n there_o be_v no_o essential_a difference_n between_o our_o vulgar_a translation_n and_o that_o of_o joseph_n mede_n 37._o he_o shall_v not_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regard_v any_o god_n but_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god._n 38._o for_o he_o shall_v honour_v the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n beside_o the_o true_a god_n in_o exalt_v they_o together_o with_o he_o in_o his_o seat_n and_o together_o with_o this_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o he_o shall_v worship_v the_o mahuzim_n with_o gold_n silver_z precious_a stone_n and_o desirable_a thing_n 39_o he_o shall_v make_v strong_a hold_v of_o the_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o strange_a god_n who_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v he_o shall_v multiply_v the_o honour_n and_o make_v they_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n for_o a_o recompense_n here_o joseph_n mede_n by_o the_o unknown_a god_n understand_v jesus_n christ_n who_o ancient_a rome_n know_v not_o and_o who_o the_o new_a roman_n know_v and_o worship_n together_o with_o this_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o he_o shall_v worship_v the_o mahuzim_n thing_n mahuzim_n &_o the_o unknown_a god_n in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n interpreter_n ordinary_o confound_v these_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o unknown_a god_n and_o the_o papist_n say_v it_o be_v the_o idol_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v worship_v but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o mahuzim_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o unknown_a god._n for_o in_o the_o 39_o verse_n the_o h._n spirit_n clear_o distinguish_v the_o mahuzim_n from_o the_o strange_a or_o unknown_a god_n in_o say_v he_o shall_v make_v strong_a hold_v of_o the_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o strange_a gods._n hhim_n elohah_n necar_o so_o that_o these_o word_n serve_v as_o a_o comment_n on_o those_o that_o go_v before_o which_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n but_o be_v a_o little_a different_a the_o prophet_n do_v not_o use_v the_o preposition_n hhim_n which_o signify_v with_o beside_o but_o use_v the_o particle_n l._n which_o usual_o signify_v to_o l'elohah_n mahuzim_n which_o may_v be_v translate_v to_o the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n he_o shall_v give_v honour_n to_o the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n so_o in_o the_o same_o verse_n the_o spirit_n add_v and_o he_o shall_v glorify_v or_o he_o shall_v give_v glory_n and_o honour_n l'elohah_n to_o the_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v
that_o be_v design_v to_o make_v know_v i._o christ_n be_v in_o part_n the_o cause_n why_o he_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v for_o if_o in_o some_o place_n he_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o in_o his_o natural_a and_o true_a estate_n in_o other_o he_o be_v represent_v in_o lively_a &_o bright_a colour_n with_o magnificent_a and_o pompous_a figure_n so_o that_o by_o these_o description_n one_o will_v have_v take_v he_o for_o a_o king_n of_o this_o world_n and_o his_o empire_n for_o a_o earthly_a one_o the_o jew_n stretch_v these_o description_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n not_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o not_o enter_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o figure_n have_v a_o idea_n of_o the_o messiah_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o in_o truth_n he_o be_v to_o be_v in_o his_o first_o come_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophecy_n concern_v antichrist_n be_v express_v sometime_o in_o term_n plain_a and_o natural_a enough_o but_o at_o other_o time_n in_o high_a term_n borrow_v from_o the_o most_o hideous_a object_n that_o be_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o sodom_n egypt_n babylon_n the_o apostasy_n a_o revolt_n from_o the_o faith_n the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n the_o cup_n of_o abomination_n adultery_n whoredom_n every_o thing_n be_v bring_v in_o here_o and_o upon_o these_o high_a expression_n man_n have_v stretch_v the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n the_o two_o come_n of_o i_o christ_n that_o give_v occasion_n to_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n growth_n the_o chief_a reason_n why_o antichrist_n be_v not_o know_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o his_o original_n and_o the_o insensibleness_n of_o his_o growth_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o mistake_n i._o christ_n be_v to_o come_v in_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o abasement_n and_o he_o must_v come_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grandeur_n and_o glory_n the_o prophet_n often_o speak_v of_o this_o last_o state_n the_o jew_n give_v heed_n only_o to_o this_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n and_o neglect_v the_o other_o affix_v they_o to_o another_o subject_n the_o two_o degree_n of_o antichrist_n coming_z have_v do_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n be_v low_a creep_a its_o first_o year_n do_v savour_n of_o weakness_n and_o infancy_n the_o malice_n the_o corruption_n the_o pride_n the_o tyranny_n the_o idolatry_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v but_o in_o their_o beginning_n they_o be_v bud_n and_o the_o first_o draught_n which_o man_n do_v not_o perceive_v and_o this_o be_v the_o great_a reason_n why_o antichrist_n have_v not_o be_v know_v if_o the_o papism_n in_o the_o four_o age_n have_v endeavour_v to_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n both_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o creature_n such_o as_o it_o be_v afterward_o all_o the_o world_n will_v have_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o the_o antichristianism_n will_v easy_o have_v be_v observe_v but_o in_o that_o way_n that_o the_o devil_n take_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o succeed_v the_o first_o degree_n of_o tyranny_n and_o superstition_n be_v so_o small_a that_o though_o it_o be_v new_a yet_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o perceive_v what_o evil_a can_v one_o imagine_v for_o instance_n in_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o make_v a_o honourable_a mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n how_o can_v one_o have_v be_v on_o one_o guard_n when_o nothing_o be_v treat_v of_o a_o yet_o but_o some_o honour_n of_o precedency_n between_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n and_o between_o a_o bishop_n of_o one_o see_v and_o of_o another_o i_o be_o also_o sure_a that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v advance_v by_o way_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v no_o suspicion_n of_o evil_n for_o instance_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n sometime_o to_o hold_v their_o assembly_n in_o the_o dormitory_n and_o on_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n i_o believe_v it_o be_v to_o this_o that_o saint_n paul_n refer_v in_o that_o famous_a passage_n in_o the_o 15_o of_o the_o first_o epist_n to_o the_o corint_n if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o why_o be_v they_o then_o haptize_v for_o the_o dead_a that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o what_o purpose_n do_v you_o honour_v the_o martyr_n so_o as_o to_o celebrare_fw-la the_o mystery_n on_o their_o tomb_n if_o they_o be_v no_o long_o any_o thing_n world_n this_o do_v appear_v the_o most_o innocent_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o must_v never_o return_v a_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o a_o dormitory_n and_o upon_o the_o tomb_n of_o a_o dead_a man_n to_o testify_v that_o one_o will_v die_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n wherein_o the_o martyr_n die_v yet_o this_o be_v the_o first_o fountain_n of_o the_o popish_a idolatry_n about_o saint_n from_o the_o first_o degree_n to_o the_o second_o there_o be_v but_o one_o step_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o passage_n be_v insensible_a from_o the_o second_o to_o the_o three_o and_o man_n find_v themselves_o sink_v down_o into_o superstition_n and_o swallow_v up_o in_o tyranny_n without_o perceive_v it_o and_o without_o its_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o perceive_v it_o when_o corruption_n be_v insensible_a in_o their_o progress_n those_o that_o be_v engage_v in_o they_o can_v know_v they_o they_o must_v be_v without_o when_o one_o be_v carry_v in_o a_o vessel_n one_o do_v not_o perceive_v its_o motion_n one_o must_v be_v out_o of_o the_o vessel_n and_o in_o a_o fix_a point_n to_o discern_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n it_o be_v that_o the_o devil_n labour_v about_o this_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o begin_v to_o work_v as_o he_o speak_v he_o begin_v with_o vend_v a_o little_a wicked_a philosophy_n about_o the_o mediation_n and_o intercession_n of_o angel_n 2._o coloss_n 2._o platonic_a philosophy_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n by_o which_o some_o will_v introduce_v the_o serve_n of_o angle_n from_o which_o saint_n paul_n will_v remove_v the_o colossian_n 8._o ch._n 2._o v._n 8._o in_o say_v to_o they_o beware_v lest_o any_o man_n spoil_v you_o through_o philosophy_n and_o vain_a deceit_n 18._o v._o 18._o after_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n let_v no_o man_n beguile_v you_o of_o your_o reward_n in_o a_o voluntary_a humility_n and_o worship_v of_o angel_n intrude_a into_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v not_o see_v satan_n also_o beat_v out_o a_o path_n for_o tyranny_n by_o those_o dispute_v for_o precedency_n and_o honour_n of_o which_o we_o may_v see_v a_o pattern_n in_o the_o difference_n that_o reign_v in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n where_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o apollo_n i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o be_o of_o christ_n but_o who_o will_v have_v suspect_v that_o thing_n can_v have_v go_v so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v since_o proceed_v come_v the_o false_a idea_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v of_o antichrist_n before_o he_o be_v reveal_v have_v be_v one_o cause_n of_o antichrist_n not_o be_v know_v when_o he_o do_v come_v last_o the_o ancient_a writer_n and_o the_o prejudices_fw-la which_o man_n take_v from_o their_o error_n and_o oversight_n do_v mighty_o serve_v to_o the_o cause_v antichrist_n not_o to_o be_v know_v the_o further_a one_o be_v remove_v from_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n the_o less_o one_o understand_v they_o so_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n understand_v almost_o nothing_o of_o the_o revelation_n yet_o they_o do_v busy_v themselves_o to_o interpret_v it_o and_o have_v vent_v nothing_o but_o vain_a imagination_n about_o it_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o chimaera_n of_o a_o earthly_a paradise_n yet_o in_o be_v this_o terrestrial_a paradise_n must_v not_o be_v useless_a one_o dream_n draw_v another_o after_o i●_n as_o one_o deep_a call_v on_o another_o this_o earthly_a para●●se_n than_o must_v be_v design_v to_o receive_v soul_n and_o contain_v they_o before_o they_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v till_o after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n into_o this_o terrestrial_a paradise_n be_v translate_v in_o body_n and_o in_o soul_n according_a to_o they_o enoch_n and_o elias_n for_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o the_o put_v they_o in_o the_o superior_a paradise_n while_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o patriarch_n be_v only_o in_o the_o inferior_a one_o now_o why_o be_v enoch_n and_o elias_n translate_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n into_o that_o place_n it_o have_v be_v find_v very_o convenient_a to_o place_v they_o there_o expect_v the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v send_v back_o into_o the_o world_n to_o encounter_v antichrist_n and_o so_o enoch_n and_o
elias_n be_v transform_v into_o those_o two_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a which_o be_v the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o make_v enoch_n and_o elias_n sojourn_v on_o the_o earth_n 1260._o year_n so_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o take_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o which_o the_o revelation_n speak_v for_o so_o many_o natural_a day_n which_o make_v three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n make_v they_o believe_v he_o will_v call_v himself_o christ_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n where_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n must_v sit_v have_v make_v they_o think_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n and_o they_o have_v conclude_v that_o jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o this_o empire_n consequent_o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o jew_n and_o for_o the_o reason_n we_o have_v observe_v above_o he_o must_v moreover_o be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o single_a person_n behold_v the_o vision_n which_o st._n irenaeus_n vend_v in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o heresy_n consideration_n why_o antichrist_n be_v not_o know_v fooner_o the_o father_n do_v copy_v one_o another_o without_o consideration_n vision_n for_o which_o we_o be_v apparent_o indebt_v to_o he_o that_o forge_v the_o false_a oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n in_o the_o second_o age_n they_o that_o come_v after_o he_o adopt_v these_o vain_a imagination_n and_o add_v other_o to_o they_o the_o ancient_n do_v copy_v one_o another_o almost_o without_o any_o judgement_n and_o always_o without_o consideration_n those_o that_o be_v very_o fond_a of_o this_o vain_a phantom_n of_o a_o chimerical_a antichrist_n can_v not_o discern_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a antichrist_n the_o late_a age_n have_v be_v much_o more_o enlighten_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n &_o particular_o with_o the_o emperor_n open_v the_o eye_n of_o many_o and_o make_v they_o see_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o rome_n christian_n but_o be_v in_o part_n very_o fond_a of_o the_o old_a idea_n of_o antichrist_n in_o part_n be_v keep_v in_o by_o that_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o a_o see_v which_o they_o believe_v be_v once_o the_o chair_n of_o saint_n peter_n in_o part_n through_o cowardice_n and_o want_n of_o zeal_n and_o above_o all_o because_o the_o time_n design_v by_o providence_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v they_o stop_v in_o the_o way_n and_o never_o reach_v to_o a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o prejudices_fw-la the_o ignorance_n the_o passion_n the_o interest_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v detain_v the_o truth_n in_o profound_a darkness_n till_o in_o these_o late_a time_n god_n have_v set_v they_o in_o a_o perfect_a light_n but_o one_o can_o sufficient_o wonder_v that_o in_o so_o great_a a_o light_n yet_o there_o have_v be_v two_o person_n sufficient_o prepossess_v or_o ill_a enough_o dispose_v for_o the_o mistake_v this_o antichrist_n the_o learned_a grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n have_v unhappy_o and_o to_o the_o scandal_n of_o all_o protestant_n use_v great_a endeavour_n to_o turn_v these_o prophecy_n of_o the_o revelation_n another_o way_n the_o one_o through_o his_o be_v wed_v to_o the_o papism_n which_o he_o defend_v with_o all_o his_o might_n against_o the_o late_a andrew_n rivet_n and_o the_o other_o apparent_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o grotius_n and_o it_o may_v be_v so_o through_o his_o jealousy_n for_o the_o episcopal_a order_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o ca●●●_n himself_o the_o head_n of_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v make_v antichrist_n some_o disgrace_n will_v redound_v thence_o to_o the_o whole_a episcopal_a order_n but_o joseph_n mede_n the_o learned_a usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n the_o learned_a andrew_n willet_n and_o so_o many_o other_o learned_a english_a man_n that_o appear_v so_o zealous_o for_o the_o government_n and_o order_n of_o bishop_n have_v continue_v to_o find_v antichrist_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o description_n which_o the_o prophecy_n have_v leave_v we_o of_o he_o and_o to_o speak_v free_o i_o be_o so_o strong_o persuade_v of_o this_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o true_a christian_n that_o i_o can_v hold_v they_o for_o good_a one_o who_o deny_v this_o truth_n after_o the_o event_n and_o the_o labour_n of_o so_o many_o great_a man_n have_v make_v it_o so_o very_o evident_a i_o reckon_v the_o blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o of_o their_o favourer_n in_o this_o point_n among_o those_o prodigy_n wherein_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v something_o supernatural_a the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n a_o work_n wherein_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o that_o empire_n be_v not_o far_o from_o its_o ruin_n that_o the_o present_a persecution_n may_v end_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o which_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v begin_v which_o shall_v be_v finish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n and_o last_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o second_o edition_n correct_v and_o enlarge_v by_o almost_o a_o three_o part_n and_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o many_o chapter_n concern_v mystical_a theology_n tom_n the_o second_o write_a in_o french_a by_o mr._n peter_n jurieu_o the_o present_a minister_n of_o the_o french_a church_n at_o rotterdam_n and_o from_o this_o second_o edition_n faithful_o english_v london_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1687._o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o it_o must_v be_v destroy_v the_o circumstance_n of_o its_o ruin_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o empire_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n a_o refutation_n of_o that_o dream_n that_o it_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a ten_o argument_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o that_o supposition_n be_v false_a and_o impossible_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n we_o have_v find_v antichrist_n and_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o this_o we_o proceed_v to_o seek_v out_o the_o time_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o its_o end_n that_o we_o may_v succeed_v well_o in_o this_o enquiry_n we_o must_v do_v four_o thing_n i._o we_o must_v know_v how_o long_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v last_v ii_o we_o must_v see_v where_o we_o ought_v to_o begin_v the_o 1260_o day_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n assign_v it_o iii_o afterward_n we_o shall_v see_v where_o they_o must_v end_v iu._n and_o last_o we_o shall_v seek_v for_o that_o which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v find_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o question_n which_o we_o have_v above_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o chief_a one_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n year_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o question_n whether_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o day_n or_o 1260_o year_n the_o roman_a church_n suppose_v that_o this_o duration_n can_v be_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n 1260._o natural_a day_n and_o we_o pretend_v this_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o 1260._o prophetical_a day_n which_o be_v 1260._o year_n it_o be_v so_o important_a a_o matter_n that_o on_o this_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v if_o this_o supposition_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n mere_o and_o simple_o for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v false_a all_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o antichrist_n be_v false_a and_o if_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v endure_v 1260._o year_n this_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n since_o and_o have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n also_o be_v the_o papism_n this_o be_v therefore_o a_o particular_a which_o we_o must_v careful_o mind_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n we_o must_v lay_v down_o these_o three_o indisputable_a principle_n i._o that_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o 1260._o day_n wherein_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o 12_o chapt._n of_o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v feed_v in_o the_o desert_n which_o be_v also_o call_v in_o the_o same_o place_n a_o time_n poriod_n the_o 1260_o day_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a a_o time_n
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
they_o be_v at_o the_o height_n of_o impurity_n there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o number_n denote_v the_o perfection_n assign_v to_o they_o now_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v but_o that_o of_o three_o beside_o these_o unclean_a spirit_n be_v of_o the_o number_n three_o because_o of_o the_o three_o spring_n or_o source_n the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o if_o every_o one_o must_v have_v one_o of_o his_o own_o and_o further_o it_o be_v a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v the_o heap_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n at_o three_o different_a time_n the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n be_v the_o first_o part_n spirit_n three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n that_o answer_n to_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n and_o it_o be_v compile_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n after_o this_o come_v the_o second_o part_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o gregory_n ix_o the_o three_o part_n be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n call_v clementine_n publish_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n by_o clement_n v._o of_o other_o call_v extravagant_n other_o call_v common_a and_o common_a extravagant_o these_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v in_o truth_n three_o unclean_a spirit_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o monstrous_a and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n unchastity_n the_o papas_n law_n have_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n pride_n covetousness_n unchastity_n last_o these_o papal_a law_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o number_n of_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n because_o there_o be_v in_o effect_n three_o spirit_n of_o impurity_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o they_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o unchastity_n pride_n for_o first_o nothing_o be_v more_o proud_a than_o the_o design_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o general_a to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o world_n to_o make_v emperor_n to_o give_v a_o body_n of_o law_n which_o all_o shall_v use_v to_o call_v themselves_o infallible_a to_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n to_o thunder_v out_o bull_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o king_n and_o of_o all_o man_n covetousness_n for_o in_o the_o papal_a law_n every_o thing_n tend_v to_o profit_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penetenciary_n do_v make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o in_o they_o every_o thing_n be_v sell_v not_o the_o most_o abominable_a crime_n except_v if_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n they_o be_v all_o for_o gain_v and_o tend_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o most_o abominable_a simony_n they_o that_o will_v may_v consult_v the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejud_n against_o popery_n without_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o book_n where_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v treat_v unchastity_n have_v its_o share_n for_o in_o these_o law_n such_o filthiness_n be_v to_o be_v find_v as_o cause_v horror_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o penitenciary_n do_v enough_o prove_v this_o this_o same_o be_v find_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n in_o buchard_n the_o famous_a canonist_n frog_n first_o part_n chap._n 28._o apolog._n for_o the_o reform_v why_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n and_o in_o such_o like_a author_n i_o have_v give_v some_o specimen_n in_o my_o prejugd_a and_o in_o my_o apology_n for_o theodore_n beza_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v eagle_n that_o fly_v in_o pure_a air_n but_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n and_o false_a religion_n be_v creature_n that_o love_v the_o dirt_n that_o descend_v into_o pit_n and_o live_v there_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o time_n of_o darkness_n as_o frog_n do_v in_o the_o night_n but_o will_v immediate_o be_v silent_a as_o soon_o as_o the_o sun_n of_o grace_n be_v rise_v that_o be_v when_o it_o shall_v dissipate_v all_o the_o shadow_n of_o false_a religion_n these_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n for_o these_o papal_a decision_n these_o order_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v the_o adoration_n of_o idol_n the_o invocation_n of_o creature_n the_o idolatry_n of_o bread_n be_v support_v by_o sign_n and_o a_o thousand_o lie_a miracle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v these_o decision_n do_v not_o work_v miracle_n whereas_o the_o text_n here_o say_v that_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n work_v miracle_n a_o very_a slight_a difficulty_n for_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v these_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n as_o spirit_n i._n e._n as_o person_n and_o as_o intelligent_a exi_a substance_n there_o must_v be_v action_n ascribe_v to_o they_o actiones_fw-la sunt_fw-la suppositorum_fw-la say_v the_o school_n thus_o saint_n john_n ought_v necessary_o to_o speak_v of_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n and_o papist_n as_o of_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o they_o they_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o bull_n of_o pope_n be_v as_o so_o many_o thunder_a messenger_n who_o be_v send_v to_o prince_n and_o who_o threaten_v order_n and_o command_v they_o to_o make_v croisades_n to_o destroy_v pretend_a heretic_n and_o to_o employ_v temporal_a weapon_n to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o also_o command_v they_o to_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n in_o all_o place_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n wicked_a canon_n and_o the_o proud_a government_n which_o the_o popedom_n have_v establish_v by_o its_o decree_n all_o this_o unite_v together_o and_o gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n make_v one_o body_n one_o army_n of_o person_n join_v in_o a_o bond_n of_o a_o most_o real_a conspiracy_n who_o fight_v against_o god_n and_o seek_v to_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o honour_n and_o glory_n kingdom_n the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n interpreter_n have_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n in_o imagine_v that_o by_o the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n though_o especial_o of_o the_o last_o period_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n of_o antichrist_n decline_v or_o approach_v to_o his_o fall_n this_o time_n be_v call_v the_o day_n of_o god_n almighty_n because_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o day_n or_o time_n god_n shall_v display_v his_o vengeance_n against_o these_o king_n who_o be_v league_v against_o he_o through_o mean_n of_o the_o papal_a and_o ecclesiastic_a law_n and_o decree_n during_o three_o part_n of_o that_o day_n and_o battle_n against_o god_n his_o church_n be_v worsted_n but_o in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o battle_n god_n shall_v overcome_v these_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o armageddon_n the_o place_n armageddon_n be_v the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o thunderbolt_n of_o excommunication_n and_o curse_n do_v come_v forth_o i._n e._n the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o vatican_n who_o thunderbolt_n have_v so_o often_o consume_v whole_a country_n all_o the_o king_n who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o popedom_n be_v gather_v league_v and_o unite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o by_o this_o place_n see_v the_o prophet_n have_v represent_v the_o papal_a law_n as_o spirit_n and_o person_n he_o ought_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o represent_v the_o excommunication_n or_o curse_n as_o a_o place_n which_o unite_v and_o gather_v together_o the_o man_n who_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o watch_v and_o keep_v his_o garment_n lest_o he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n this_o be_v a_o parenthesis_n which_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o battle_n that_o the_o papal_a law_n censure_n interdict_v anathema_n decision_n and_o papist_n do_v fight_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faith_n to_o admonish_v the_o faithful_a that_o they_o be_v upon_o their_o guard_n against_o so_o many_o assault_n and_o so_o many_o lie_a oracle_n which_o deceive_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o man_n reason_n why_o god_n place_v these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o papery_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n first_o reason_n there_o remain_v only_o one_o difficulty_n and_o that_o be_v to_o know_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n place_n these_o papal_a spirit_n or_o law_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n but_o the_o reason_n be_v evident_a enough_o this_o six_o viol_n begin_v its_o period_n in_o the_o year_n 1390._o when_v the_o turk_n begin_v to_o
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christiani●y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
14_o 15_o 16_o etc._n etc._n thus_o say_v the_o lord_n the_o labour_n of_o egypt_n and_o merchandise_n of_o ethiopia_n and_o of_o the_o sabean_o man_n of_o stature_n shall_v come_v over_o unto_o thou_o and_o they_o shall_v be_v thin_a they_o shall_v come_v after_o thou_o in_o chain_n they_o shall_v come_v over_o and_o they_o shall_v fall_v down_o unto_o thou_o they_o shall_v make_v supplication_n unto_o thou_o say_v sure_o god_n be_v in_o thou_o &_o there_o be_v none_o else_o etc._n etc._n v._n 23_o 25._o i_o have_v swear_v by_o myself_o the_o word_n be_v go_v out_o of_o my_o mouth_n in_o righteousness_n and_o shall_v not_o return_v that_o unto_o i_o every_o knee_n shall_v bow_v every_o tongue_n shall_v swear_v in_o the_o lord_n shall_v all_o the_o seed_n of_o israel_n be_v justify_v and_o glory_n in_o the_o 49._o chapter_n throughout_o and_o especial_o from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n sing_v o_o heaven_n and_o be_v joyful_a o_o earth_n and_o break_v forth_o into_o sing_v o_o mountain_n for_o god_n have_v comfort_v his_o people_n and_o will_v have_v mercy_n upon_o his_o afflict_a but_o zion_n have_v say_v the_o lord_n have_v forsake_v i_o and_o my_o lord_n have_v forget_v i_o can_v a_o woman_n forget_v her_o suck_a child_n etc._n etc._n thy_o child_n shall_v make_v haste_n and_o thy_o destroyer_n and_o they_o that_o make_v thou_o waste_n shall_v go_v forth_o of_o thou_o lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o behold_v all_o these_o gather_v themselves_o together_o and_o come_v to_o thou_o as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n thou_o shall_v sure_o clothe_v thou_o with_o they_o all_o as_o with_o a_o ornament_n and_o bound_v they_o on_o thou_o as_o a_o bride_n do_v etc._n etc._n then_o shall_v thou_o say_v in_o thy_o heart_n who_o have_v beget_v i_o these_o seeing_z i_o have_v lose_v my_o child_n and_o be_o desolate_a a_o captive_a and_z removing_z to_z and_o fro_o and_o who_o have_v bring_v up_o these_o behold_v i_o be_v leave_v alone_o these_o where_o have_v they_o be_v etc._n etc._n and_o king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n and_o queen_n thy_o nurse_v mother_n and_o they_o shall_v bow_v down_o to_o thou_o with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o earth_n and_o lick_v up_o the_o dust_n of_o thy_o foot_n and_o thou_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a that_o wait_v for_o i_o one_o may_v transcribe_v the_o whole_a prophet_n for_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o these_o great_a promise_n read_v the_o 54_o the_o 61_o the_o 65_o the_o 66_o and_o above_o all_o the_o 60_o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v to_o jerusalem_n arise_v shine_v for_o thy_o light_n be_v come_v and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v rise_v upon_o thou_o for_o behold_v the_o darkness_n shall_v cover_v the_o earth_n and_o gross_a darkness_n the_o people_n but_o the_o lord_n shall_v arise_v upon_o thou_o &_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v see_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v to_o thy_o light_n and_o king_n to_o the_o brightness_n of_o thy_o rise_n lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o see_v all_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o they_o come_v to_o thou_o thy_o son_n shall_v come_v from_o far_o and_o thy_o daughter_n shall_v be_v nurse_v at_o thy_o side_n then_o thou_o shall_v see_v and_o flow_v together_o and_o thy_o heart_n shall_v fear_v and_o be_v enlarge_v because_o the_o abundance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v be_v convert_v unto_o thou_o and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v unto_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o son_n of_o the_o stranger_n shall_v build_v up_o thy_o wall_n and_o their_o king_n shall_v minister_v unto_o thou_o for_o in_o my_o wrath_n i_o smite_v thou_o but_o in_o my_o favour_n have_v i_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o chapter_n have_v the_o same_o strength_n and_o the_o same_o sense_n captivity_n these_o oracle_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o resettle_n of_o this_o people_n after_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n we_o ask_v when_o these_o oracle_n have_v be_v fulfil_v be_v it_o when_o this_o people_n be_v bring_v back_o out_o of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o how_o can_v any_o man_n speak_v at_o this_o rate_n what_o extravagant_a figure_n will_v these_o be_v because_o this_o people_n rebuilt_a the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o temple_n and_o form_v a_o petty_a state_n in_o syria_n under_o the_o maccabee_n can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o their_o empire_n shall_v be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v pay_v they_o homage_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v without_o number_n &_o c_o beside_o have_v not_o all_o these_o oracle_n a_o character_n of_o spirituality_n which_o show_v we_o that_o god_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o jew_n light_n knowledge_n holiness_n righteousness_n thy_o people_n also_o shall_v be_v all_o righteous_a say_v the_o prophet_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v the_o government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v not_o of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a yea_o it_o be_v own_v by_o all_o that_o be_v able_a to_o pierce_v into_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o all_o these_o blessing_n have_v relation_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n let_v any_o one_o tell_v we_o what_o blessing_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v receive_v by_o the_o messiah_n messiah_n these_o oracle_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v since_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n this_o miserable_a nation_n be_v scatter_v throughout_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v the_o excrement_n the_o curse_n &_o offscouring_a of_o all_o it_o sigh_v under_o a_o long_a and_o cruel_a captivity_n matter_n shall_v they_o then_o go_v off_o thus_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v come_v the_o jew_n shall_v perish_v in_o their_o misery_n if_o this_o be_v so_o certain_o all_o these_o prophecy_n be_v cheat_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v deceive_v this_o nation_n all_o their_o oracle_n be_v false_a and_o god_n have_v bear_v they_o up_o with_o vain_a hope_n for_o this_o be_v trifle_v with_o god_n and_o man_n to_o say_v that_o these_o promise_n be_v accomplish_v in_o that_o small_a number_n of_o jew_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n when_o those_o jewish_a christian_n be_v so_o bad_a christian_n that_o they_o only_o serve_v to_o found_v a_o curse_a heresy_n and_o sect_n which_o have_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o ebionates_n and_o nazarene_o it_o will_v without_o doubt_v be_v say_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v the_o fulfil_n the_o these_o great_a promise_n through_o their_o return_n and_o calling_n which_o will_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n indeed_o it_o be_v a_o position_n in_o true_a christianity_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v again_o a_o thousand_o oracle_n some_o of_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v promise_v this_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o god_n do_v preserve_v this_o nation_n prove_v it_o as_o i_o think_v most_o irresistable_o for_o last_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o example_n and_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v for_o two_o thousand_o year_n preserve_v this_o people_n scatter_v among_o other_o nation_n yet_o without_o mix_v itself_o with_o they_o or_o learn_v their_o manner_n their_o religion_n their_o fashion_n which_o all_o other_o disperse_v nation_n do_v this_o plain_o speak_v that_o god_n preserve_v they_o for_o some_o great_a work_n now_o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v if_o present_o after_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o if_o neither_o the_o present_a jew_n nor_o their_o posterity_n do_v enjoy_v the_o glorious_a advantage_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v they_o see_v the_o effect_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o so_o many_o oracle_n here_o be_v infinite_a million_o of_o soul_n of_o jew_n which_o perish_v for_o seventeen_o hundred_o year_n together_o only_o a_o small_a number_n of_o this_o people_n shall_v be_v save_v in_o the_o last_o year_n of_o the_o world._n be_v this_o enough_o to_o answer_v those_o great_a idea_n raise_v by_o the_o magnificent_a promise_n make_v to_o this_o nation_n they_o the_o messiah_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o hitherto_o he_o have_v only_o bring_v evil_a upon_o they_o beside_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o messiah_n belong_v to_o the_o jew_n he_o be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n this_o nation_n from_o its_o very_a original_n have_v be_v feed_v with_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o mesiah_n come_v as_o of_o such_o a_o good_a which_o be_v too_o great_a to_o be_v describe_v at_o last_o he_o come_v and_o this_o people_n instead_o of_o see_v those_o great_a promise_n accomplish_v see_v their_o temple_n burn_v their_o capital_a city_n raze_v their_o service_n abolish_v their_o
be_v plain_a the_o prophet_n borrow_v his_o character_n of_o it_o from_o that_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n wherein_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o righteousness_n and_o during_o which_o the_o brute_n animal_n be_v innocent_a kind_a and_o gentle_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v also_o undeniable_a that_o this_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o be_v tell_v sincere_o whether_o this_o oracle_n have_v ever_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v in_o what_o time_n in_o what_o place_n in_o what_o age_n or_o generation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o will_v doubtless_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o only_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v that_o wolf_n and_o lion_n and_o bear_n become_v lamb_n accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n which_o fortolde_v the_o great_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o accomplish_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n wolf_n and_o lion_n may_v be_v find_v but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o prophet_n there_o speak_v because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o time_n when_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v fill_v the_o earth_n which_o then_o it_o do_v not_o for_o this_o great_a holiness_n this_o admirable_a union_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n moreover_n we_o see_v not_o that_o this_o last_v for_o any_o considerable_a time_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n when_o believer_n have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n and_o the_o church_n we_o read_v of_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o book_n where_o be_v false_a zealot_n who_o oppose_v st._n paul_n for_o have_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n beside_o isaiah_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o holiness_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o a_o general_a sanctification_n that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o righteousness_n shall_v universal_o cover_v the_o society_n of_o man_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea._n i_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o prophet_n do_v oftentimes_o make_v use_n of_o the_o figure_n call_v hyperbole_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o hyperbole_n here_o will_v be_v force_v and_o carry_v too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v intelligible_a if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v so_o describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n where_o we_o some_o incestuous_a some_o adulterer_n some_o heretic_n schismatic_n apostate_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n we_o need_v but_o read_v the_o writing_n of_o st._n cyprian_n lapsis_fw-la de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la to_o be_v assure_v that_o in_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v already_o thing_n very_o horrid_a and_o abominable_a every_o one_o may_v think_v as_o he_o shall_v please_v but_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o expect_v from_o this_o prophecy_n such_o a_o age_n wherein_o holiness_n shall_v as_o much_o exceed_v vice_n as_o vice_n now_o do_v exceed_v and_o overtop_v virtue_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n 16._o chap._n 32._o v._n 15_o 16._o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v pour_v from_o on_o high_a upon_o we_o and_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o fruitful_a field_n and_o the_o fruitful_a field_n a_o forest_n judgement_n shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o righteousness_n remain_v in_o the_o fruitful_a field_n the_o work_n of_o righteousness_n shall_v be_v peace_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o righteousness_n quietness_n and_o assurance_n for_o ever_o a_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v there_o and_o a_o way_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o way_n of_o holiness_n the_o unclean_a shall_v not_o pass_v over_o it_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o those_o the_o wayfaring_a man_n 9_o chap._n 35.8_o 9_o though_o fool_n shall_v not_o err_v therein_o no_o lion_n shall_v be_v there_o nor_o any_o ravenous_a beast_n shall_v go_v up_o thereon_o 14._o chap._n 54.13_o 14._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v there_o all_o thy_o child_n shall_v be_v teach_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o peace_n of_o thy_o child_n thou_o shall_v be_v establish_v in_o righteousness_n 22._o chap_n 59.21_o 22._o this_o be_v the_o covenant_n i_o will_v make_v with_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n or_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o they_o shall_v call_v they_o 62.12_o chap._n 62.12_o the_o holy_a people_n the_o redeemed_z of_o the_o lord_n and_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v seek_v out_o a_o city_n not_o forsake_v 31.33_o chap._n 31.33_o add_v to_o this_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremy_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o covenant_n that_o i_o will_v make_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n i_o will_v put_v my_o law_n in_o their_o inward_a part_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o more_o every_o man_n his_o neighbour_n and_o every_o man_n his_o brother_n say_v know_v the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v all_o know_v i_o from_o the_o least_o of_o they_o unto_o the_o great_a say_v the_o lord_n these_o prophecy_n speak_v four_o thing_n 1._o they_o paint_v out_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n 2._o they_o describe_v it_o by_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a holiness_n that_o shall_v every_o where_o be_v pour_v out_o 3._o by_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n to_o which_o no_o return_n to_o vice_n or_o no_o apostasy_n shall_v succeed_v for_o it_o be_v say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o or_o their_o seed_n or_o seed_n seed_n 4._o last_o this_o be_v a_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a part_n for_o it_o be_v to_o that_o people_n and_o concern_v they_o that_o god_n speak_v now_o i_o demand_v whether_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o such_o a_o holiness_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n give_v we_o by_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v find_v where_o we_o shall_v meet_v with_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n if_o the_o church_n for_o any_o time_n have_v be_v pure_a that_o have_v not_o continue_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o yea_o let_v such_o a_o age_n be_v name_v wherein_o the_o israelitish_n nation_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o evangelical_n holiness_n have_v not_o that_o people_n be_v always_o obstinate_a unbelieving_a enemy_n to_o christ_n without_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n as_o well_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n we_o must_v then_o open_v our_o eye_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o holiness_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v fill_v all_o nation_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o those_o unhappy_a revolution_n that_o by_o corruption_n have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n from_o year_n to_o year_n thus_o far_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n next_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n church_n glorious_a prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n speak_v more_o large_o and_o in_o a_o high_a strain_n because_o under_o the_o image_n of_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o set_v forth_o that_o spiritual_a prosperity_n which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o holiness_n and_o righteousness_n concern_v peace_n 2.4_o be_v 2.4_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o rise_v against_o nation_n neither_o shall_v they_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o concern_v its_o future_a prosperity_n he_o say_v 19_o c._n 41.18_o 19_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o blind_a shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o deaf_a shall_v be_v unstope_v the_o lame_a shall_v leap_v as_o the_o hart_n and_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o dumb_a shall_v sing_v for_o joy_n i_o will_v open_v river_n in_o high_a place_n and_o fountain_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o valley_n i_o will_v make_v the_o wilderness_n a_o pool_n of_o water_n and_o the_o dry_a land_n spring_v of_o water_n i_o will_v plant_v in_o the_o wilderness_n the_o cedar_n the_o pine_n the_o myrtle_n and_o the_o olive-tree_n and_o i_o will_v set_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o fir-tree_n the_o pine_n and_o the_o box-tree_n together_o 11._o c._n 49.10_o 11._o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n or_o sun_n smite_v they_o for_o he_o
abraham_n it_o begin_v to_o assume_v a_o new_a form_n she_o have_v then_o sacrament_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o people_n begin_v by_o moses_n the_o church_n take_v another_o form_n quite_o different_a from_o the_o precede_a by_o christ_n she_o become_v incomparable_o more_o perfect_a by_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n be_v entire_o change_v by_o antichrist_n be_v at_o the_o height_n the_o corruption_n be_v also_o at_o the_o high_a and_o at_o length_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n she_o must_v put_v on_o another_o face_n this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o seven_o period_n answer_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n we_o must_v observe_v in_o every_o of_o those_o period_n such_o event_n and_o such_o thing_n as_o answer_v to_o the_o several_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v on_o every_o day_n so_o that_o what_o be_v make_v on_o the_o first_o day_n may_v resemble_v that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v on_o the_o second_o day_n be_v the_o image_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o second_o period_n and_o so_o of_o the_o follow_v if_o we_o find_v a_o perfect_a correspondence_n between_o the_o copy_n and_o the_o original_a between_o the_o type_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v represent_v by_o they_o we_o shall_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v some_o what_o more_o than_o a_o sport_n of_o wit_n or_o the_o effect_n of_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v chap._n xxi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n signify_v by_o the_o chaos_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o light_n by_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o plant_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o three_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o stay_v long_o upon_o what_o be_v well_o know_v and_o have_v be_v say_v already_o and_o therefore_o shall_v speak_v but_o little_a of_o the_o chaos_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o this_o confuse_a mass_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o a_o vast_a abyss_n cover_v with_o darkness_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o sad_a estate_n to_o which_o sin_n have_v reduce_v the_o world._n it_o be_v without_o form_n spoil_v and_o deface_v by_o sin_n for_o it_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o beauty_n it_o way_n confuse_a for_o every_o thing_n there_o be_v in_o disorder_n that_o which_o shall_v have_v be_v above_o be_v below_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v instead_o of_o be_v worship_v and_o self-love_n have_v place_v the_o creature_n on_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n it_o be_v empty_a and_o void_a for_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v cover_v with_o darkness_n for_o a_o stupid_a ignorance_n may_v be_v observe_v to_o reign_v there_o this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n out_o of_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v draw_v as_o a_o new_a world_n god_n be_v doubtless_o the_o creator_n of_o unshape_a mass_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o its_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o verse_n in_o the_o beginning_n god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o think_v a_o abridgement_n of_o what_o be_v more_o ample_o and_o by_o particular_n relate_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o chaos_n call_v heaven_n and_o earth_n because_o it_o possess_v that_o place_n which_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n now_o do_v possess_v and_o because_o it_o contain_v the_o matter_n of_o they_o this_o be_v plain_a enough_o by_o the_o second_o verse_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v without_o form_n and_o void_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o description_n exact_o of_o that_o earth_n which_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n chaos_n why_o it_o be_v not_o say_v express_o that_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n nevertheless_o though_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n it_o be_v but_o implicit_o say_v so_o for_o moses_n say_v not_o that_o god_n make_v the_o earth_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o may_v import_v that_o though_o god_n do_v govern_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o wicked_a world_n and_o that_o enormous_a mass_n be_v not_o form_v without_o his_o providence_n nevertheless_o he_o will_v not_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o author_n of_o it_o because_o he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil._n god_n appoint_v no_o certain_a day_n to_o this_o chaos_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o corrupt_a world._n 1._o because_o this_o chaos_n have_v its_o reign_n and_o extension_n during_o the_o whole_a six_o day_n of_o the_o spiritual_a creation_n day_n why_o the_o chaos_n have_v no_o assign_a day_n for_o it_o be_v the_o perpetual_a fund_z whence_o god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n which_o be_v his_o church_n as_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o fund_z from_o whence_o by_o little_a and_o little_a god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o universe_n 2._o god_n assign_v it_o no_o particular_a day_n because_o it_o be_v the_o empire_n or_o darkness_n into_o which_o the_o light_n and_o the_o day_n can_v enter_v he_o produce_v not_o the_o chaos_n by_o a_o fiat_n say_v let_v there_o be_v a_o chaos_n as_o he_o create_v the_o light_n because_o the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o wicked_a world_n by_o its_o efficacy_n this_o world_n produce_v itself_o by_o its_o own_o corruption_n last_o he_o give_v it_o not_o his_o approbation_n he_o say_v not_o and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a he_o bless_v it_o not_o as_o he_o do_v the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n because_o god_n see_v nothing_o good_a in_o the_o carnal_a world_n instead_o of_o blessing_n it_o it_o be_v under_o his_o curse_n people_n water_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n signify_v people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v upon_o the_o water_n water_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o the_o type_n do_v signify_v people_n this_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o and_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o need_v to_o be_v prove_v this_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o water_n signify_v people_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o chaos_n to_o prepare_v that_o matter_n to_o bruise_v and_o reduce_v it_o into_o little_a part_n and_o to_o introduce_v the_o disposition_n to_o receive_v that_o form_n which_o he_o intend_v to_o give_v it_o god_n intend_v to_o draw_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o from_o among_o the_o nation_n have_v preside_v over_o they_o by_o a_o wise_a providence_n water_n what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o spirit_n move_v on_o the_o water_n if_o he_o have_v entire_o abandon_v the_o world_n to_o itself_o after_o the_o entrance_n of_o sin_n it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o draw_v thence_o the_o intelligible_a world._n it_o will_v have_v fall_v into_o a_o total_a deprivation_n of_o light_n equity_n and_o goodness_n and_o into_o that_o spirit_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v a_o spirit_n of_o slumber_n past_a feeling_n and_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v preside_v over_o these_o water_n he_o have_v preserve_v and_o keep_v up_o in_o the_o world_n some_o fragment_n and_o remainder_n of_o light_n conviction_n conscience_n the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n the_o distinction_n of_o right_n and_o wrong_n and_o the_o apprehension_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n we_o may_v see_v every_o where_o this_o motion_n this_o action_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n on_o the_o water_n that_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n even_o to_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o four_o period_n which_o be_v that_o of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n god_n be_v then_o about_o to_o give_v a_o form_n to_o the_o church_n to_o this_o intelligible_a world_n which_o proper_o speak_v it_o never_o yet_o have_v then_o he_o cause_v in_o the_o world_n such_o thing_n as_o will_v dispose_v to_o this_o great_a work_n he_o prepare_v his_o matter_n by_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n which_o draw_v man_n from_o that_o stupidity_n that_o before_o render_v they_o uncapable_a of_o receive_v the_o light_n of_o truth_n he_o disperse_v the_o jew_n who_o carry_v every_o where_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o proselyte_n he_o cause_v the_o bible_n to_o be_v turn_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n which_o then_o spread_v and_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n and_o guide_v the_o heathen_a insensible_o to_o a_o dislike_n of_o their_o idol_n and_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o chaos_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o ●he_n first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o
christ_n unto_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n till_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o century_n in_o this_o period_n we_o have_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n so_o jesus_n christ_n be_v call_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o evangelist_n 1._o john_n c._n 1._o the_o light_n which_o inlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n so_o by_o the_o apostle_n the_o father_n of_o light_n in_o who_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o change_n 1_o james_n 1_o i._n e._n a_o sun_n that_o have_v no_o tropic_n church_n the_o parallel_n of_o the_o moon_n with_o the_o church_n the_o parallel_n between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v too_o manifest_a and_o easy_a to_o make_v to_o be_v long_o insist_v on_o i_o will_v rather_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o the_o moon_n have_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o beauty_n holiness_n virtue_n and_o glory_n from_o i._o christ_n 2._o the_o moon_n retain_v some_o spot_n and_o those_o considerable_a one_o in_o her_o borrow_a light_n the_o church_n have_v many_o great_a and_o plain_a defect_n in_o her_o virtue_n 3._o the_o moon_n have_v no_o fix_a light_n she_o often_o change_v and_o be_v sometime_o more_o and_o sometime_o less_o enlighten_v the_o church_n remain_v not_o long_o in_o one_o state_n she_o be_v always_o rise_v or_o fall_v she_o lose_v some_o of_o her_o light_n and_o then_o receive_v more_o she_o defile_v herself_o and_o then_o be_v cleanse_v and_o have_v period_n almost_o as_o regular_a as_o those_o of_o the_o moon_n 4._o the_o moon_n beside_o her_o constant_a and_o periodical_a decrease_n suffer_v eclipse_n and_o sometime_o total_a one_o the_o church_n beside_o her_o ordinary_a declension_n be_v sometime_o so_o eclipse_v as_o not_o to_o appear_v which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o inundation_n of_o here_o or_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 5._o it_o be_v not_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o sun_n but_o of_o the_o moon_n itself_o that_o these_o eclipse_n happen_v she_o plunge_v herself_o in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o deprive_v herself_o of_o the_o sun._n the_o eclipse_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o loss_n of_o truth_n or_o virtue_n happen_v in_o like_a manner_n because_o she_o fall_v into_o sin_n and_o falsehood_n which_o be_v shadow_n and_o darkness_n the_o product_n of_o earth_n and_o hell._n your_o sin_n have_v separate_v between_o god_n and_o you_o 6._o when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v she_o become_v black_a and_o put_v on_o a_o frightful_a aspect_n when_o the_o church_n suffer_v herself_o to_o lose_v the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n her_o visage_n become_v deform_v by_o her_o disorder_n and_o crime_n why_o do_v not_o the_o church_n appear_v but_o in_o this_o four_o period_n since_o she_o be_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n so_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v create_v on_o the_o first_o day_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n may_v also_o be_v find_v in_o the_o three_o precede_a period_n but_o in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o day_n it_o be_v a_o land_n cover_v with_o water_n the_o church_n be_v mix_v and_o confound_v with_o the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n and_o even_o cover_v and_o hide_v among_o they_o in_o the_o three_o she_o appear_v as_o a_o dry_a land_n that_o be_v visible_a but_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o earth_n produce_v plant_n and_o fruit_n in_o our_o four_o period_n she_o be_v advance_v from_o the_o quality_n of_o earth_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o star_n she_o become_v a_o moon_n a_o luminous_a body_n which_o may_v be_v see_v afar_o off_o which_o spread_v its_o ray_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n teacher_n star_n of_o six_o magnitude_n image_n of_o the_o six_o order_n of_o teacher_n in_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v also_o star_n which_o be_v of_o six_o different_a magnitude_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o six_o in_o our_o four_o period_n we_o have_v several_a teacher_n as_o shine_a star_n but_o they_o lessen_v by_o degree_n the_o apostle_n be_v the_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n apostolic_a person_n be_v star_n of_o the_o second_o magnitude_n their_o disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o three_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o four_o magnitude_n those_o of_o the_o four_o century_n be_v of_o the_o five_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o five_o century_n when_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n end_v there_o be_v more_o teacher_n more_o star_n in_o number_n but_o they_o be_v but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n their_o light_n begin_v to_o be_v obscure_v by_o mix_v with_o the_o darkness_n of_o superstition_n and_o heresy_n after_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n we_o see_v no_o star_n but_o under_o a_o cloud_n the_o witness_n cover_v with_o sackcloth_n christian_n conceal_v and_o hide_a among_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o who_o be_v sink_v into_o error_n and_o idolatry_n in_o this_o period_n there_o be_v also_o another_o sort_n of_o star_n viz._n confessor_n and_o martyr_n who_o shine_v as_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n and_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v true_o star_n though_o but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o four_o period_n we_o find_v planet_n wander_a star_n apostate_n iudas_n and_o such_o as_o hymenaeus_n and_o philetus_n who_o concern_v the_o faith_n make_v shipwreck_n day_n mystery_n of_o the_o 5_o day_n we_o proceed_v to_o the_o five_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o five_o period_n be_v that_o from_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o his_o completion_n from_o the_o five_o century_n to_o the_o eleven_o in_o the_o five_o day_n god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n bring_v forth_o fish_n abundant_o or_o move_v creature_n which_o have_v life_n and_o fowl_n that_o may_v fly_v above_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o open_a firmament_n of_o heaven_n behold_v two_o sort_n of_o creature_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v emblem_n of_o man_n who_o shall_v rule_v in_o the_o five_o period_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v be_v the_o name_n of_o bird_n may_v prove_v a_o good_a omen_n to_o some_o one_o will_v think_v we_o shall_v find_v something_o of_o good_a there_o because_o bird_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o celestial_a creature_n but_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o two_o follow_a period_n we_o shall_v meet_v with_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a because_o they_o belong_v to_o antichrist_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n good_a in_o these_o two_o period_n it_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o four_o for_o all_o be_v evil_a that_o belong_v to_o their_o particular_a character_n so_o that_o by_o bird_n we_o understand_v man_n of_o rash_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o will_v pierce_v beyond_o the_o cloud_n attempt_v to_o reach_v unto_o god_n himself_o and_o have_v do_v violence_n to_o his_o holy_a mystery_n by_o their_o bold_a inquiry_n such_o be_v arrius_n who_o will_v dive_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o be_v there_o stumble_v such_o be_v macedonius_n who_o will_v fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o effect_v it_o make_v he_o a_o creature_n as_o arius_n do_v the_o son._n such_o be_v eutyches_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n do_v confound_v they_o such_o be_v nestorius_n who_o lose_v himself_o in_o search_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n with_o the_o divine_a person_n and_o so_o establish_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o more_o such_o bird_n there_o be_v man_n of_o bold_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o do_v great_a mischief_n to_o the_o church_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v history_n to_o be_v inform_v it_o be_v true_a among_o those_o bird_n there_o be_v some_o who_o flight_n be_v happy_a enough_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n produce_v some_o eminent_a doctor_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a the_o first_o doctor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o apostle_n be_v but_o poor_a divine_n they_o can_v fly_v but_o a_o little_a way_n there_o be_v more_o divinity_n in_o one_o piece_n of_o st._n austin_n then_o in_o all_o the_o three_o first_o century_n origen_n except_v who_o be_v the_o eagle_n of_o his_o age._n but_o those_o bird_n who_o make_v some_o happy_a flight_n be_v yet_o guilty_a of_o great_a fault_n and_o often_o lose_v themselves_o by_o endeavour_v to_o go_v too_o far_o follower_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o five_o day_n be_v antichrist_n
on_o the_o east_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o north_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o south_n three_o gate_n and_o on_o the_o west_n three_o gate_n in_o the_o description_n of_o this_o city_n we_o have_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v rich_a and_o precious_a all_o signify_v its_o great_a holiness_n excellent_a virtue_n and_o perfect_a peace_n for_o they_o be_v the_o substantial_a good_n and_o real_a treasure_n of_o the_o church_n it_o have_v a_o great_a &_o high_a wall_n by_o that_o be_v mean_v divine_a protection_n which_o show_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o for_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n have_v no_o need_n of_o wall_n be_v out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o enemy_n and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n we_o have_v observe_v before_o that_o the_o number_n twelve_o be_v frequent_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o description_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n the_o twelve_o tribe_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n the_o gate_n be_v the_o entry_n into_o this_o city_n and_o so_o denote_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n according_a to_o their_o twelve_o tribe_n from_o that_o great_a dispersion_n they_o be_v now_o under_o foretell_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n foretell_v that_o these_o twelve_o gate_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v plain_a by_o what_o follow_v that_o on_o the_o twelve_o gate_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o by_o those_o tribe_n of_o israel_n we_o may_v not_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o what_o remain_v of_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n so_o the_o twelve_o gate_n at_o the_o four_o cardinal_n point_n of_o the_o world_n east_n north_n south_n west_n be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o what_o god_n have_v say_v in_o another_o place_n i_o will_v call_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o will_v say_v unto_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o at_o every_o one_o of_o those_o twelve_o gate_n be_v twelve_o angel_n these_o be_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v angel_n or_o pastor_n who_o whether_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a or_o no_o shall_v by_o their_o preach_n and_o doctrine_n guide_v the_o jew_n to_o enter_v again_o into_o the_o church_n and_o open_v the_o gate_n unto_o they_o for_o they_o be_v here_o describe_v as_o keeper_n of_o the_o gate_n who_o both_o open_a and_o shut_v they_o v._o 14._o and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n and_o in_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb._n the_o protection_n safety_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o foundation_n whereon_o she_o shall_v be_v build_v those_o foundation_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o christian_a verity_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o foundation_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o on_o this_o foundation_n some_o build_v hay_n and_o stubble_n but_o other_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n 3._o ●_o cor._n 3._o these_o precious_a stone_n and_o this_o gold_n signify_v pure_a doctrine_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o these_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o truth_n the_o prophet_n give_v twelve_o for_o the_o number_n of_o these_o foundation_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n on_o these_o foundation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v the_o person_n who_o publish_v the_o gospel_n and_o maintain_v those_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o by_o their_o blood_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o what_o follow_v describe_v these_o foundation_n and_o assign_v a_o precious_a stone_n to_o each_o of_o of_o they_o v._o 19_o and_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n be_v garnish_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o precious_a stone_n the_o first_o foundation_n be_v jasper_n the_o second_o saphire_n the_o three_o a_o chalcedony_n the_o four_o and_o emerald_n v._o 20._o the_o five_o a_o sardonyx_n the_o six_o sardius_n the_o seven_o chrysolite_n the_o eight_o beryl_n the_o nine_o a_o topaz_n the_o ten_o a_o chrysoprasus_fw-la the_o eleven_o a_o jacinth_n the_o twelve_o a_o amethyst_n if_o we_o have_v leisure_n and_o time_n to_o spare_v we_o may_v compare_v the_o twelve_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n to_o those_o twelve_o stone_n and_o see_v wherein_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v symbolize_v with_o every_o stone_n suppose_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v regard_n to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v place_v the_o twelve_o article_n but_o i_o fear_v lest_o we_o shall_v herein_o go_v beyond_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o deliver_v thing_n rather_o curious_a than_o solid_a for_o the_o true_a design_n and_o scope_n of_o figure_n and_o mystery_n be_v lose_v by_o stretch_v they_o too_o far_o i_o suppose_v the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v only_o to_o show_v we_o in_o general_a how_o valuable_a and_o precious_a be_v the_o christian_a verity_n they_o who_o let_v go_v those_o truth_n unto_o heretic_n and_o reckon_v the_o secinian_n heresy_n to_o be_v tolerable_a be_v far_o from_o esteem_v they_o thus_o precious_a and_o do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v the_o worth_n and_o excellence_n of_o truth_n i_o now_o returnto_a the_o description_n of_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n i._n e._n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n here_o on_o earth_n v._o 15._o and_o he_o that_o talk_v with_o i_o have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_n and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reed_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n the_o length_n and_o the_o breadth_n and_o the_o height_n of_o it_o be_v equal_a v._o 17._o and_o he_o measure_v the_o wall_n thereof_o 144_o cubit_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v of_o the_o angel._n v._o 18._o and_o the_o build_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o it_o be_v of_o jasper_n and_o the_o city_n be_v pure_a gold_n like_v unto_o clear_a glass_n sense_n what_o it_o be_v to_o measure_v in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n to_o measure_v be_v to_o make_v account_n of_o to_o esteem_v to_o reckon_v among_o thing_n that_o be_v considerable_a wherefore_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapt._n st._n john_n be_v order_v to_o measure_v only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o who_o worship_v there_o not_o to_o value_v or_o make_v account_n of_o any_o but_o true_a believer_n but_o for_o the_o outer_a court_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o measure_v it_o not_o i_o have_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o gentile_n as_o to_o the_o outward_a part_n of_o the_o church_n make_v no_o account_n of_o it_o for_o the_o paganism_n of_o antichrist_n and_o popery_n shall_v be_v there_o establish_v and_o shall_v reign_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 42._o prophetic_a month_n i._n e._n 1260_o year_n here_o the_o h._n spirit_n measure_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n throughout_o not_o only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v before_o abandon_v to_o the_o new_a pagan_n and_o not_o only_o the_o court_n but_o the_o whole_a city_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o it_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o in_o this_o last_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o last_o period_n every_o thing_n therein_o shall_v be_v great_a and_o good_a worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v and_o measure_v and_o reckon_v as_o thing_n of_o value_n and_o consideration_n man_n do_v not_o measure_v waste_n and_o barren_a heath_n sand_n and_o rubbish_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o while_n but_o palace_n and_o fruitful_a ground_n vineyard_n and_o orchard_n and_o the_o building_n of_o a_o city_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o measure_n but_o observe_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o first_o measure_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n and_o those_o of_o this_o second_o here_o beside_o those_o we_o have_v already_o take_v notice_n of_o 1._o that_o the_o first_o measure_n reach_v only_o to_o the_o court_n and_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o 3_o first_o age_n as_o have_v be_v say_v but_o here_o the_o measure_n extend_v to_o all_o and_o even_o to_o the_o city_n which_o denote_v the_o primitive_a christian_a church_n to_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a compare_v with_o the_o church_n of_o this_o last_o period_n 2._o
it_o be_v s._n john_n that_o receive_v the_o reed_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n there_o be_v give_v i_o a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n and_o the_o angel_n stand_v and_o say_v rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n but_o here_o it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o measure_v a_o agent_n of_o a_o high_a order_n than_o the_o apostle_n 3._o last_o s._n john_n have_v only_o a_o rod_n give_v he_o a_o reed_n to_o measure_v with_o a_o weak_a justrument_n and_o of_o little_a value_n but_o here_o the_o angel_n measure_v with_o a_o golden_a reed_n all_o which_o set_v forth_o the_o great_a excellence_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o last_o period_n that_o it_o shall_v surpass_v even_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o much_o as_o a_o city_n exceed_v a_o temple_n a_o angel_n a_o man_n or_o a_o golden_a rod_n a_o ordinary_a cane_n or_o reed_n the_o city_n be_v build_v foursquare_n the_o square_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o rest_n because_o that_o figure_n of_o all_o other_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o keep_v firm_a which_o signify_v the_o tranquillity_n and_o immutable_a peace_n of_o this_o church_n the_o square_a also_o relate_v to_o the_o number_n twelve_o which_o occur_v so_o often_o in_o this_o description_n for_o 12_o be_v a_o square_a number_n that_o show_v three_o on_o all_o side_n three_o a_o number_n of_o perfection_n as_o well_o as_o seven_o to_o signify_v that_o on_o what_o side_n soever_o you_o look_v upon_o this_o church_n whether_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o holiness_n or_o knowledge_n or_o peace_n or_o glory_n she_o shall_v be_v every_o way_n perfect_a these_o be_v the_o four_o side_n of_o the_o square_n holiness_n knowledge_n peace_n and_o glory_n and_o this_o perfection_n she_o have_v from_o the_o number_n twelve_o viz._n from_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o the_o reed_n 12_o thousand_o furlong_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o circumference_n of_o her_o wall_n or_o of_o their_o diameter_n or_o their_o height_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o city_n take_v together_o as_o a_o cube_n that_o contain_v 12_o thousand_o furlong_n count_v every_o thing_n there_o be_v 12_o foundation_n which_o be_v the_o 12_o apostle_n or_o rather_o the_o 12_o article_n of_o faith_n every_o foundation_n answer_v to_o a_o thousand_o cubit_n i._n e._n that_o every_o of_o the_o apostle_n by_o his_o doctrine_n and_o preach_v do_v increase_v the_o church_n and_o contribute_v to_o its_o build_n and_o to_o the_o gather_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o proportion_n which_o a_o foundation_n of_o one_o cubical_a foot_n or_o thereabouts_o have_v to_o a_o thousand_o furlong_n this_o signify_v the_o great_a increase_n and_o multiplication_n of_o the_o church_n the_o length_n the_o breadth_n the_o height_n of_o the_o city_n be_v equal_a that_o be_v it_o be_v in_o all_o account_v a_o perfect_a cube_n throw_v a_o die_v where_o you_o please_v it_o will_v always_o find_v a_o place_n to_o rest_v so_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o period_n what_o ever_o commotion_n may_v happen_v she_o shall_v not_o lose_v her_o rest_n nothing_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o destroy_v or_o hinder_v it_o interpreter_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v a_o objection_n here_o that_o a_o city_n that_o be_v as_o high_a as_o large_a will_v be_v a_o monstrous_a pile_n for_o every_o thing_n here_o be_v beyond_o the_o ordinary_a rule_n among_o man_n to_o signify_v that_o this_o holy_a society_n shall_v not_o be_v govern_v as_o humane_a society_n now_o be_v beside_o this_o the_o great_a equality_n of_o this_o city_n in_o all_o its_o dimension_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o denote_v that_o admirable_a equality_n between_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n not_o that_o all_o difference_n of_o condition_n shall_v be_v absolute_o lay_v aside_o there_o shall_v still_o be_v superior_n and_o inferior_n rich_a and_o poor_a some_o to_o govern_v and_o other_o to_o obey_v but_o those_o great_a distance_n between_o man_n condition_n shall_v then_o be_v fill_v up_o by_o charity_n and_o love_n whereas_o now_o they_o be_v enlarge_v and_o widen_v by_o pride_n and_o vanity_n then_o he_o measure_v the_o wall_n 144_o cubit_n here_o be_v the_o number_n 144_o which_o be_v sacred_a because_o of_o the_o number_n 12_o which_o be_v its_o root_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v why_o the_o wall_n be_v 144_o cubit_n it_o be_v because_o it_o be_v raise_v upon_o 12_o foundation_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n build_v upon_o twelve_o raise_v another_o number_n by_o multiply_v this_o by_o itself_o and_o you_o make_v 144._o for_o 12_o be_v the_o square_a root_n of_o 144._o every_o building_n of_o the_o church_n be_v raise_v upon_o the_o 12_o apostle_n and_o in_o its_o raise_n she_o be_v multiply_v as_o in_o building_n upon_o 12_o you_o make_v 144._o and_o these_o 144_o cubit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o 144_o thousand_o who_o be_v mark_v which_o be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o saint_n these_o 144_o cubit_n be_v in_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n and_o not_o in_o the_o whole_a city_n this_o wall_n be_v that_o which_o give_v protection_n to_o the_o city_n and_o the_o church_n it_o be_v truth_n and_o the_o holy_a ministry_n by_o who_o that_o truth_n be_v preach_v so_o that_o the_o 12_o foundation_n be_v the_o principal_a pastor_n with_o the_o truth_n they_o teach_v viz._n the_o 12_o apostle_n and_o the_o 144_o cubit_n be_v the_o whole_a evangelical_n ministry_n build_v upon_o the_o 12_o apostle_n as_o their_o first_o teacher_n he_o measure_v the_o wall_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n i._n e._n of_o the_o angel_n that_o denote_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o give_v to_o a_o wall_n one_o hundred_o forty_o four_o cubit_n found_v upon_o twelve_o have_v therein_o follow_v the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o computation_n among_o arithmetician_n who_o by_o multiply_v twelve_o by_o itself_o make_v one_o hundred_o forty_o four_o and_o the_o build_n of_o the_o wall_n be_v of_o jaspar_n and_o the_o city_n be_v of_o pure_a gold_n like_o unto_o clear_a glass_n the_o distinction_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o different_a quality_n be_v convenient_o and_o common_o enough_o make_v by_o the_o emblem_n of_o metal_n man_n of_o low_a and_o base_a spirit_n sink_v into_o degeneracy_n and_o vice_n be_v well_o represent_v by_o lead_n iron_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o cruel_a and_o hard-hearted_a person_n who_o be_v void_a of_o pity_n brass_n do_v well_o enough_o represent_v such_o as_o glitter_v and_o make_v a_o show_n of_o more_o than_o they_o be_v or_o have_v for_o brass_n imitate_v the_o colour_n of_o gold_n but_o be_v short_a in_o value_n silver_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o those_o who_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n virtuous_a but_o not_o in_o the_o first_o rank_n last_o gold_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v pure_a solid_a firm_a and_o true_o virtuous_a this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o h._n ghost_n will_v teach_v we_o that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v make_v up_o of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v of_o sincere_a and_o approve_a piety_n of_o a_o virtue_n that_o be_v bright_a and_o solid_a therefore_o the_o city_n be_v say_v not_o only_o to_o be_v of_o gold_n but_o of_o gold_n clear_a as_o crystal_n nevertheless_o as_o in_o every_o church_n the_o ministry_n ought_v to_o possess_v a_o more_o eminent_a degree_n of_o christian_a virtue_n than_o other_o the_o wall_n which_o signify_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o seven_o period_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o jaspar_n and_o precious_a stone_n more_o valuable_a than_o gold_n v._o 21._o and_o the_o 12_o gate_n be_v of_o 12_o pearl_n every_o several_a gate_n be_v of_o one_o pearl_n we_o have_v see_v how_o the_o 12_o gate_n signify_v the_o 12_o apostle_n the_o guard_n guide_n and_o porter_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o church_n we_o may_v easy_o discover_v a_o resemblance_n between_o the_o apostle_n and_o pearl_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o understand_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v to_o show_v that_o these_o 12_o man_n be_v of_o a_o inestimable_a value_n all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o world_n can_v be_v a_o sufficient_a price_n for_o 12_o pearl_n big_a enough_o to_o make_v 12_o gate_n of_o city_n and_o herewith_o we_o must_v know_v that_o when_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n put_v so_o high_a a_o price_n upon_o weak_a man_n like_o ourselves_o when_o he_o call_v they_o jaspars_n and_o precious_a stone_n the_o gate_n and_o foundation_n of_o a_o city_n he_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o in_o themselves_o but_o consider_v they_o with_o that_o treasure_n